¶
AN
ADMONITION
to
the
Church
and
people
of
England
,
to
take
heede
of
the
contempt
of
those
Bishops
and
Preachers
,
which
God
hath
sent
to
them
as
messengers
to
bring
vnto
them
the
doctrine
of
their
saluation
.
WHen
I
call
to
my
remembrance
,
the
loathsome
contempt
,
hatred
,
and
disdaine
,
that
the
most
part
of
men
in
these
dayes
beare
,
and
in
the
face
of
the
world
declare
towarde
the
Ministers
of
the
Church
of
God
,
aswel
Bishops
as
other
among
vs
here
in
Englande
:
my
heart
can
not
but
greatly
feare
&
tremble
at
the
consideration
thereof
.
It
hath
pleased
God
now
a
long
time
most
plentifully
to
powre
downe
vpon
vs
his
manifold
&
great
benefits
of
wealth
,
riches
,
peace
and
quietnesse
,
euen
in
the
middest
of
the
flames
of
discord
,
dissention
and
miserie
round
about
vs
,
yea
,
and
that
more
is
,
by
the
space
of
these
thirtie
yeeres
,
by
the
continual
preaching
of
the
Gospel
hath
called
vs
vnto
him
(
as
before
time
he
called
his
chosen
people
of
the
Iewes
by
his
Prophets
)
and
yet
do
we
not
only
not
shew
any
sound
token
,
either
of
our
returning
to
him
that
called
vs
,
or
of
our
thankefull
receiuing
his
worde
which
he
hath
sent
vs
,
or
of
conforming
our
liues
thereunto
,
as
hee
willeth
vs
:
but
also
euidently
to
the
eyes
and
eares
of
all
men
,
shew
our
hatred
and
misliking
of
those
reuerend
persons
,
whome
it
hath
pleased
God
to
vse
as
his
messengers
to
call
vs
vnto
him
,
and
as
his
instruments
to
bring
vnto
vs
the
glad
tidings
of
the
Gospel
,
which
before
with
sworde
and
fire
was
taken
from
vs
.
For
who
seeth
not
in
these
dayes
,
that
hee
who
can
most
bitterly
inueigh
against
Bishops
and
Preachers
,
that
can
most
boldely
blaze
their
discredites
,
that
can
most
vncharitably
slaunder
their
liues
and
doings
,
thinketh
of
himselfe
,
and
is
esteemed
of
other
,
as
the
most
zealous
&
earnest
furtherer
of
the
Gospel
?
Yea
,
they
thinke
it
almost
the
best
way
,
&
most
ready
,
to
bring
themselues
in
credite
and
estimation
with
many
.
A
lamentable
state
of
time
it
is
,
wherein
such
vntemperate
boldnesse
is
permitted
without
any
bridle
at
all
.
What
man
therefore
that
feareth
God
,
that
loueth
his
Church
,
that
hath
care
of
his
Prince
and
countrey
,
can
remember
this
thing
,
and
not
dread
in
his
heart
the
sequele
thereof
?
When
the
Israelites
derided
and
contemned
the
Prophets
which
God
Babylon
.
When
the
Iewes
reprochefully
vsed
Christ
,
Obiection
.
But
some
will
say
(
I
knowe
)
That
I
doe
great
iniury
to
the
Prophets
,
the
Apostles
,
and
other
messengers
of
God
,
to
compare
them
with
such
wicked
men
,
such
blinde
guides
,
such
couetous
hypocrites
,
such
antichristian
Prelates
,
such
symonicall
Preachers
,
as
our
Cleargie
men
now
are
.
Answere
.
I
doe
not
compare
them
(
good
Reader
)
in
worthines
of
grace
and
vertue
,
but
in
likenesse
of
office
and
ministerie
.
These
haue
brought
vnto
this
realme
,
the
same
light
of
the
Gospell
,
the
same
trueth
of
doctrine
,
the
same
way
of
saluation
,
that
the
Apostles
brought
to
the
people
of
God
in
their
time
.
They
are
the
mouth
of
God
whereby
hee
speaketh
to
vs
and
calleth
vs
to
his
knowledge
,
as
hee
did
his
chosen
by
other
in
the
Primitiue
Church
.
And
howsoeuer
by
the
libertie
of
this
time
,
it
pleaseth
men
in
the
heate
of
their
spirite
to
boyle
out
with
reprochfull
choler
against
them
:
yet
I
am
sure
,
they
are
not
able
to
vse
more
bitter
and
vncourteous
speech
,
then
the
like
affection
vttered
against
the
Prophets
,
against
Christ
himself
,
and
his
Apostles
,
as
after
more
euidently
shall
appeare
.
I
knowe
,
they
being
but
fraile
and
sinfull
men
in
comparison
of
those
blessed
Saintes
of
God
beforetime
,
may
giue
more
iust
cause
of
reproche
,
and
minister
more
matter
to
euill
tongues
,
then
they
did
:
And
yet
I
doubt
not
but
the
tenth
part
of
that
euil
that
vnthankefull
mindes
vtter
against
them
,
shall
neuer
be
found
to
be
true
.
They
that
haue
the
feare
of
God
,
will
not
rashly
iudge
of
other
,
and
christian
charitie
will
hide
the
blemishes
and
faultes
of
their
brethren
,
and
specially
of
the
preachers
of
the
gospell
sincerely
teaching
Gods
trueth
.
Charitie
woulde
consider
,
that
the
times
are
dangerous
,
and
that
wee
are
lighted
into
these
corrupt
and
perillous
last
daies
,
whereof
Christ
prophecied
in
the
Euangelists
,
and
therfore
may
thinke
our selues
thrise
happy
,
if
wee
haue
tollerable
Ministers
,
though
they
bee
farre
from
that
rule
that
Christian
perfection
requireth
.
These
dayes
bee
like
the
times
Nazianzen
When
they
heare
any
thing
spoken
of
a
Minister
or
Priest
,
they
by
and
by
conceiue
that
of
all
,
which
is
reported
of
one
.
And
wee
are
become
a
Theater
,
not
to
Angels
and
men
,
(
as
that
Champion
Saint
Paul
saith
,
)
But
wee
are
become
a
Stage
to
the
most
vile
and
abiect
men
at
all
times
,
and
in
all
places
,
in
the
Streetes
,
in
Shoppes
,
at
Tables
,
at
feasts
,
at
Councels
,
euen
to
the
very
playing
scaffoldes
,
which
I
speake
with
teares
,
and
are
scoffed
at
,
euen
of
the
vile
and
contemptible
players
,
&c.
The
time
was
(
saith
Caluine
)
when
no
man
durst
open
his
mouth
against
the
Ministers
or
Preachers
of
the
worde
:
But
nowe
there
is
no
speech
more
plausible
.
None
of
these
base
persons
would
speake
a
word
,
if
they
did
not
see
themselues
backed
by
men
of
great
authoritie
,
and
receiue
reward
for
so
dealing
.
Such
vntrueths
woulde
soone
vanish
and
bee
forgotten
,
vnlesse
they
were
nourished
by
them
for
whose
pleasure
they
were
deuised
.
It
may
be
hardly
thought
,
that
the
true
zeale
of
God
,
and
loue
of
his
Gospell
is
in
that
heart
,
that
can
easily
breake
out
to
the
discrediting
of
the
ministers
and
teachers
therof
.
They
woulde
rather
sigh
in
their
hearts
and
groane
in
their
consciences
,
and
pray
vnto
God
in
the
spirit
of
mildenes
,
to
take
away
such
blemishes
from
the
face
of
his
Church
,
and
to
amende
the
faults
thereof
,
if
not
all
at
once
;
yet
by
little
and
little
,
as
to
his
gratious
prouidence
might
seem
best
.
For
surely
where
hatred
and
contempt
of
the
ministers
is
,
there
all
goodnes
must
needes
growe
to
confusion
.
And
that
maketh
mee
to
feare
,
that
to
our
great
euil
,
the
ruine
of
the
gospell
is
at
hand
among
vs
.
For
where
God
is
loued
and
feared
,
there
his
word
is
imbraced
,
and
his
ministers
reuerenced
.
This
is
the
cause
of
all
euil
(
sayth
Chrysostome
)
that
the
authoritie
of
spirituall
gouernours
is
decayed
,
no
reuerence
,
no
honor
,
no
feare
is
vsed
toward
them
.
Obey
your
gouernours
(
saith
Paul
)
and
be
subiect
to
them
.
But
now
al
things
are
ouerthrowen
&
cleane
confounded
:
Neither
speake
I
this
for
the
gouernours
sake
,
but
for
your
owne
.
And
a
little
after
,
He
that
honoureth
the
Priest
honoureth
God
,
and
hee
that
despiseth
the
Priest
,
by
little
and
little
falleth
to
this
also
,
that
he
will
vse
reproch
against
God
himself
.
He
that
receiueth
you
(
sayth
Christ
)
receiueth
me
.
And
in
another
place
,
Haue
his
Priestes
in
honour
.
Hence
commeth
it
(
sayth
Cyprian
)
that
the
bonde
of
the
Lordes
peace
is
broken
:
Hence
is
it
that
brotherly
loue
is
violated
:
Of
this
cause
is
it
,
that
trueth
is
corrupted
,
vnitie
is
broken
,
that
men
leane
to
Schismes
:
because
Priestes
are
slaundered
,
Bishops
are
enuied
,
and
euery
man
,
either
complaineth
that
hee
is
not
ordeined
rather
then
another
,
or
else
disdaineth
to
haue
another
aboue
him
.
&c.
The
Iewes
were
esteemed
to
despise
God
,
because
Moses
.
And
to
Samuel
(
saith
the
Lord
)
They
haue
not
despised
thee
,
but
me
.
Yea
,
if
it
be
an
euill
Minister
,
(
sayth
Chrysostome
)
yet
God
marketh
,
that
for
his
sake
thou
doest
reuerence
and
obey
him
,
that
is
not
worthie
honour
of
himselfe
,
and
therefore
will
he
pay
thee
thy
rewarde
.
If
he
that
receiueth
a
Prophet
in
the
name
of
a
Prophet
,
receiue
the
rewarde
of
a
Prophet
,
it
cannot
be
that
he
that
reuerenceth
and
obeyeth
his
ordinarie
Minister
,
shall
want
his
reward
.
Christians
should
remember
that
Bishops
and
Preachers
are
the
Angels
of
God
,
the
Ambassadours
of
Christ
,
the
Ministers
of
our
saluation
,
and
therefore
that
they
can
not
be
slaundered
or
abused
,
but
the
reproche
must
touch
God
himselfe
.
Esay
sheweth
,
when
Although
they
that
be
superiours
,
saieth
Chrysostome
,
and
Gouernours
,
were
euill
,
and
spotted
with
manye
faultes
:
yet
shoulde
not
the
Disciples
withdrawe
them
from
their
instruction
.
For
if
Christ
speaking
of
the
Doctours
of
the
Iewes
,
that
because
they
sate
in
Moyses
Chaire
,
they
were
worthie
to
bee
hearde
of
their
Disciples
;
although
their
woorkes
were
not
commendable
:
what
fauour
are
they
woorthie
of
,
which
contemne
and
trample
vnder
foote
(
as
it
were
)
the
Prelates
of
the
Churche
,
which
by
Gods
goodnesse
liue
moderately
?
If
it
bee
a
foule
matter
for
one
to
iudge
an
other
,
howe
much
more
is
it
vnlawful
to
iudge
their
Maisters
and
instructers
?
Baalam
was
a
couetous
prophet
,
and
yet
by
him
GOD
blessed
his
people
.
Nowe
surely
,
if
you
haue
receiued
at
their
handes
the
blessing
of
Gods
trueth
,
and
the
light
of
his
holie
worde
,
as
in
deede
you
haue
:
the
cogitation
of
this
benefite
shoulde
moue
your
mindes
more
fauourably
to
thinke
of
them
,
and
more
charitably
to
iudge
of
their
doinges
.
Or
if
you
doe
not
,
looke
that
you
leaue
not
great
occasion
to
men
to
thinke
of
you
,
that
you
make
light
accompt
of
that
doctrine
of
the
Gospell
,
which
aswell
their
predecessours
as
they
,
haue
,
and
doe
daily
preach
vnto
you
:
and
so
that
you
bee
not
those
men
that
you
would
pretende
to
bee
.
For
men
will
thinke
this
:
If
these
persons
did
fauour
the
Gospell
,
they
woulde
rather
seeke
meanes
to
hide
the
blemishes
and
imperfections
of
their
Prelates
and
Preachers
,
then
thus
odiously
to
amplifie
and
paint
foorth
their
discredite
to
their
vtter
shame
and
reproche
in
the
worlde
.
For
,
as
much
as
in
them
lyeth
,
through
their
sides
(
in
the
hearts
and
mindes
of
manie
)
they
giue
a
mortall
wound
to
the
doctrine
,
which
by
them
hath
now
these
manie
yeeres
beene
taught
in
this
Realme
.
For
will
men
iudge
(
trowe
you
)
that
after
so
great
darkenesse
and
ignoraunce
of
Gods
woorde
,
as
the
Churche
of
Christ
is
reported
by
vs
to
haue
beene
wrapped
in
,
that
God
woulde
restore
and
sende
vnto
the
same
the
light
of
his
trueth
,
by
so
wicked
and
naughtie
instruments
,
as
these
men
be
imagined
to
be
?
(
For
they
condemne
not
onelie
those
Bishops
and
ministers
that
be
now
in
place
,
but
their
predecessors
also
,
whose
place
these
men
occupie
,
and
whose
doctrine
they
confirme
.
)
Men
will
thinke
surely
,
either
that
that
doctrine
which
we
call
darknesse
and
errour
,
was
the
true
light
,
or
that
these
Preachers
can
not
be
so
euill
persons
,
as
malice
doth
make
them
.
Christ
would
not
suffer
that
the
deuill
shoulde
vtter
any
thing
to
the
glorie
of
God
,
and
will
he
suffer
deuillish
and
Antichristian
persons
to
bee
the
chiefe
Preachers
and
restorers
of
his
Gospell
?
GOD
alwaies
hath
appointed
godlie
men
to
be
the
teachers
and
reuiuers
of
his
trueth
,
as
Abraham
with
the
other
Patriarches
,
Moses
,
Aaron
,
Dauid
,
the
Prophets
,
the
Apostles
.
And
in
our
dayes
Luther
,
Zuinglius
,
Oecolampadius
,
Cranmer
,
Ridley
,
Iewell
,
&c.
For
God
is
neuer
destitute
of
his
godly
captaines
to
gouerne
his
Church
,
and
to
set
foorth
his
word
.
Obiection
.
Oh
,
but
our
Bishops
and
preachers
bee
couetous
:
they
giue
not
to
the
poore
:
they
imbesill
the
goodes
of
the
Church
:
they
bee
woorkers
and
clokers
of
Simonie
:
they
hinder
reformation
of
the
Church
,
&c.
Answere
.
But
how
know
you
that
?
It
were
safe
for
your
consciences
first
to
trie
and
knowe
the
trueth
,
before
you
rashly
,
to
condemnation
,
iudge
your
brother
.
Common
speeches
,
and
coniecturall
Papist
,
whose
errours
they
confute
,
whose
obstinacie
they
punish
:
On
the
other
side
are
the
phantasticall
spirites
of
Anabaptists
,
Of
the
families
of
the
loue
,
and
sundry
others
of
the
like
sort
,
whose
wickednesse
and
corrupting
of
the
church
,
is
by
our
ecclesiastical
gouernors
drawen
into
the
light
,
reproued
,
&
repressed
.
Yea
,
&
beside
these
,
there
are
an
infinit
number
of
Epicures
,
and
Atheistes
,
which
hate
the
Bishops
and
speake
euil
of
them
,
and
wish
them
to
be
taken
away
:
partly
because
they
are
as
bridles
to
their
loose
and
wicked
life
:
partlie
because
they
staye
from
them
,
that
spoyle
and
praye
,
which
nowe
for
a
fewe
yeeres
with
great
hope
they
haue
gaped
after
,
and
with
much
adoe
is
holden
out
of
their
iawes
.
Moreouer
,
who
knoweth
not
that
they
which
haue
the
office
of
iudging
,
correcting
,
and
reproouing
other
,
bee
their
doinges
neuer
so
sincere
,
shall
often
light
into
the
displeasure
and
misliking
of
manie
,
and
thereby
gette
misreport
?
Therefore
seeing
Bishoppes
,
and
other
chiefe
of
the
Clergie
,
are
besette
with
so
manie
difficulties
,
and
lie
in
daunger
ofso
manie
aduersaries
:
no
maruaile
though
their
blemishes
bee
amplified
,
and
(
as
the
prouerbe
is
)
of
euery
moul-hill
made
a
great
mountaine
.
Yea
,
no
maruaile
,
though
their
best
doinges
and
sincerest
meaninges
,
by
mislikers
are
depraued
,
and
with
hard
and
vncharitable
interpretations
wrested
to
their
reproofe
.
Wherfore
al
Christians
that
haue
the
feare
of
God
,
&
loue
his
trueth
,
but
principally
the
chief
gouernours
,
that
haue
authoritie
to
deale
with
the
Clergie
,
ought
to
take
great
heed
,
that
by
such
deprauing
reports
they
bee
not
carried
to
mislike
or
discredite
them
,
which
neuer
iustly
deserued
so
great
reproofe
.
Let
them
diligently
consider
what
may
fall
vnto
themselues
also
,
beeyng
in
place
subiect
to
like
obloquie
.
What
meant
Saint
Paul
,
when
he
saide
,
Against
an
elder
,
receiue
no
accusation
vnder
two
or
three
witnesses
?
Surely
he
did
see
that
the
office
of
teachers
and
reproouers
,
iudges
and
gouernors
,
lieth
in
great
daunger
of
euill
speech
and
false
accusations
,
and
therefore
would
not
haue
them
rashly
condemned
,
either
in
priuate
or
publike
iudgement
,
much
lesse
to
bee
defaced
and
contemned
,
to
be
disobeyed
and
resisted
,
yea
,
though
they
were
more
grieuous
offenders
,
then
standeth
with
the
worthinesse
of
their
offices
.
Aaron
had
grieuously
offended
,
and
greatly
distayned
Corah
,
Dathan
and
other
did
call
him
proude
Prelate
,
and
saide
that
hee
,
and
his
brother
vsed
tyrannie
ouer
the
people
of
God
,
howe
grieuously
God
did
take
it
,
and
howe
dreadfull
punishment
came
vpon
them
for
misusing
the
Ministers
of
GOD
,
the
historie
doeth
sufficiently
declare
:
yea
,
though
many
of
the
offenders
were
of
the
highest
state
,
birth
and
linage
,
among
the
people
.
Obiection
.
But
it
is
a
common
Obiection
,
&
many
thinke
they
sufficiently
excuse
their
contempt
,
when
they
say
,
That
our
Bishops
&
Preachers
speake
well
,
and
teach
other
to
doe
well
,
but
they
followe
not
the
same
themselues
,
and
therefore
men
doe
not
beleeue
them
,
nor
be
any
thing
mooued
with
their
preaching
.
Answere
.
But
I
say
vnto
you
,
if
you
followe
any
doctrine
in
respect
of
the
person
that
speaketh
it
,
you
doe
not
like
good
Christians
:
yea
,
if
Paul
speake
any
thing
of
himselfe
,
you
doe
not
well
,
if
in
that
respect
you
beleeue
him
:
but
you
shoulde
embrace
Obiection
.
It
will
be
sayd
that
Bishops
should
be
The
light
of
the
world
,
the
salt
of
the
earth
,
patternes
and
examples
Answere
.
I
graunt
they
should
be
so
,
and
if
they
be
not
,
the
daunger
is
theirs
:
but
Christ
is
the
iudge
,
whose
office
thou
mayest
not
presume
without
danger
,
to
take
vpon
thee
,
in
iudging
his
Minister
.
If
they
be
not
such
as
they
shoulde
be
,
wilt
That
men
shall
make
an
accompt
of
euery
idle
worde
that
they
speake
?
The
Pharisey
Chrisostome
)
by
his
euill
speech
did
hurt
the
Publican
nothing
,
but
rather
did
him
good
,
yea
,
though
the
thinges
were
true
that
hee
spake
of
him
.
Wee
also
drawe
vnto
our selues
extreame
euill
,
by
our
euill
speeches
,
euen
as
the
Pharisey
(
as
it
were
)
did
thrust
a
sworde
into
himselfe
,
and
receiuing
a
sore
wounde
,
departed
.
Let
vs
therefore
rule
our
vntamed
tongues
,
least
wee
also
haue
a
like
rewarde
:
for
if
hee
that
spake
euill
of
a
Publican
,
escaped
not
punishment
,
what
defence
shall
we
haue
,
that
are
wont
to
raile
against
our
fathers
?
If
Marie
which
once
blasphemed
her
brother
,
was
so
sore
punished
,
what
hope
of
health
shall
we
haue
,
which
dayly
ouerwhelme
our
superiors
with
railing
speeches
and
taunts
?
They
that
haue
the
right
feare
of
God
,
looke
first
into
their
owne
bosomes
:
they
bee
inquisitiue
of
their
owne
liues
:
they
sitte
as
iudges
and
examiners
of
their
owne
consciences
:
but
nowe
a
dayes
(
the
more
it
is
to
bee
lamented
)
men
forget
them-selues
:
they
looke
not
into
their
owne
doings
:
they
cast
that
end
of
the
wallet
behinde
them
,
wherein
their
owne
faultes
are
wrapped
and
be
alwayes
curiously
prying
into
the
liues
and
doinges
of
other
,
and
specially
of
Gouernours
,
Bishops
,
and
Ecclesiasticall
Ministers
.
In
them
,
if
they
see
neuer
so
light
a
blemish
,
if
in
their
face
they
can
finde
neuer
so
small
a
warte
,
or
espie
in
their
eye
neuer
so
little
a
moate
,
they
are
esteemed
by
and
by
misshapen
Bishoppes
,
blinde
guides
,
Monsters
of
Antichrist
,
not
meete
for
any
roome
in
Christes
churche
,
not
to
bee
suffered
in
any
christian
common
weale
.
Yea
,
they
loath
their
doctrine
,
Counsell
and
instruction
,
be
it
neuer
so
true
and
good
:
they
wil
not
take
anie
aduise
at
their
hands
:
yea
,
they
saye
their
teaching
can
doe
no
man
good
.
Thus
doe
they
make
those
men
stumbling
stockes
for
themselues
to
perdition
,
whome
God
of
his
singular
grace
and
prouidence
hath
sent
with
his
worde
among
them
,
as
Ministers
of
their
saluation
.
Thinke
of
Bishops
&
Preachers
,
how
basely
&
vncharitably
soeuer
it
shall
please
you
,
they
are
not
onely
the
Surgeons
of
your
soules
,
but
your
spirituall
fathers
also
.
A
naturall
childe
,
though
he
suffer
griefe
and
iniuries
at
his
fathers
hande
,
will
not
be
in
a
rage
against
him
,
but
will
take
the
hurts
patiently
and
mildely
,
so
long
as
any
way
they
may
be
borne
.
Although
hee
see
faultes
in
his
father
,
(
as
that
hee
is
euill
of
sight
,
or
doateth
for
age
,
or
that
he
bee
weake
and
staggereth
as
he
goeth
,
yea
,
and
sometime
falleth
to
the
grounde
)
he
wil
not
therefore
vndutifully
chide
his
father
,
but
by
such
meanes
as
he
can
will
helpe
,
and
with
his
best
indeuour
,
wipe
away
the
filth
,
that
he
gathereth
by
his
oft
falling
:
hee
will
bee
mindfull
of
that
good
lesson
,
Noli
gloriari
in
ignominia
Patris
Cham
,
and
with
derision
fetch
not
their
brethren
only
,
but
their
fathers
enemies
also
to
beholde
it
,
that
hee
may
bee
for
euer
shamed
,
and
the
aduersaries
mouthes
opened
against
him
:
They
will
rather
with
blessed
and
obedient
Sem
and
Iaphet
,
take
the
garment
of
christian
charity
,
and
going
backwarde
hide
their
fathers
nakednesse
,
yea
,
and
happily
with
the
rusling
of
their
feet
,
or
by
casting
on
of
the
garment
,
purposely
wake
him
out
of
his
sleepe
,
that
he
may
vnderstand
howe
vncomely
he
doeth
lie
,
in
the
derision
,
not
onely
of
their
vnkind
brother
,
but
of
other
also
that
seeke
his
reproche
,
and
by
that
meanes
be
taught
to
take
heed
that
he
doe
not
fal
on
sleepe
againe
in
such
vncomely
maner
.
Chrysostome
complaineth
at
this
vnkindnesse
:
What
coulde
be
more
happy
then
they
?
What
more
miserable
then
wee
?
for
they
gaue
their
blood
,
and
their
life
for
their
Maisters
,
but
wee
will
not
vouchsafe
to
vtter
so
much
as
a
few
wordes
for
our
common
fathers
,
when
〈…〉
them
reproched
,
backebited
,
slaundered
,
both
of
their
owne
and
of
others
:
for
wee
neither
reproue
or
represse
such
cursed
speakers
:
yea
,
I
woulde
to
God
we
our selues
were
not
the
first
accusers
.
Surely
wee
heare
not
such
opprobrious
rebukes
at
the
mouthes
of
Infidels
,
as
wee
see
powred
out
against
our
superiours
,
by
them
that
are
of
the
same
religion
.
Thus
much
haue
I
spoken
,
and
the
longer
stoode
vppon
this
matter
(
the
Lord
knoweth
)
not
so
much
to
helpe
the
credite
of
them
that
bee
blamed
,
as
,
if
it
may
be
possible
,
to
turne
away
from
vs
Englishmen
the
great
daunger
of
our
vnkindenesse
in
abusing
them
,
by
whome
God
hath
deliuered
vnto
vs
so
great
and
inestimable
benefites
.
Obiection
.
Some
perchance
will
aske
me
,
whether
I
entend
by
this
meanes
to
cloake
and
hide
the
corrupt
and
naughtie
life
of
the
chiefe
ministers
of
the
Church
,
whereby
they
slaunder
the
Gospel
,
deface
their
calling
,
and
be
an
open
offence
to
a
great
number
of
godly
.
Answere
.
I
answere
,
God
forbid
I
should
haue
any
such
meaning
.
Their
great
offences
I
greatly
reproue
,
and
thinke
them
woorthy
,
vpon
triall
of
trueth
,
not
only
of
blame
,
but
also
of
more
sharpe
punishment
,
then
any
other
,
for
that
the
offence
giuen
by
them
is
greater
.
And
we
haue
a
Prince
and
Magistrate
,
who
by
Gods
lawe
,
if
there
be
so
iust
cause
,
both
may
,
and
ought
to
deale
with
them
,
neither
can
their
authoritie
bee
refused
,
they
claime
not
exemption
.
But
as
for
their
smaller
faultes
,
Christian
charitie
forceth
me
to
winke
at
them
,
because
I
know
greater
matter
in
my selfe
.
And
I
see
they
are
men
,
and
no
Angels
,
and
they
liue
in
a
perillous
time
,
and
haue
many
occasions
to
offend
,
so
that
it
is
harder
for
them
to
stande
vpright
,
then
for
some
other
that
are
in
priuate
state
.
Hee
is
an
Angell
that
neuer
falleth
,
hee
is
no
man
.
Men
are
fraile
,
and
in
daunger
to
sinne
,
though
they
haue
otherwise
great
graces
.
If
any
of
them
haue
fallen
with
Aaron
,
to
anie
great
and
horrible
offence
,
I
trust
they
are
with
him
also
risen
by
repentaunce
,
and
with
teares
,
in
the
mercie
of
God
,
washed
away
their
wickednesse
:
Or
,
if
they
haue
not
,
I
must
needes
say
with
Christ
,
Better
it
were
that
a
Milstone
were
hanged
about
their
neckes
,
and
they
cast
into
the
sea
,
then
that
by
their
continuance
in
euil
,
they
shoulde
bee
occasion
that
anie
shoulde
fall
from
God
,
or
reiect
his
Gospell
.
As
their
vertues
are
more
profitable
and
beneficial
to
the
Church
of
God
,
then
the
vertues
of
other
priuate
persons
:
so
are
their
vices
and
faults
more
hurtfull
&
daungerous
.
They
stande
on
an
high
place
where
all
mens
eyes
are
fastened
vppon
them
:
their
least
faultes
cannot
be
hidde
,
and
the
greatest
are
of
all
men
abhorred
.
A
wart
in
the
face
,
and
a
blemish
in
a
Bishoppe
,
is
no
small
disfiguring
of
either
of
them
.
If
other
mens
faults
be
seene
,
the
offence
is
not
accounted
great
:
but
if
a
bishops
be
espied
,
it
is
esteemed
,
not
according
to
the
greatnes
of
the
thing
,
but
according
to
the
dignitie
of
the
person
.
Hee
that
knoweth
the
will
of
his
Master
and
doth
it
not
,
shal
be
beaten
with
many
stripes
.
Sacerdos
(
saith
Chrysostome
)
sipariter
cum
Subditis
It
behooueth
them
therefore
in
the
feare
of
God
,
to
looke
more
diligently
about
them
then
any
other
,
and
specially
in
these
miserable
dayes
,
wherein
all
mens
eyes
are
so
curiously
set
vpon
them
,
that
they
almost
cleane
forget
to
looke
any
thing
vpon
themselues
,
or
to
finde
fault
with
any
other
,
then
with
Ecclesiasticall
persons
and
officers
.
Obiection
.
Heere
some
perchaunce
will
take
me
in
mine
owne
turne
,
and
conclude
against
al
that
hitherto
I
haue
spoken
,
yea
and
against
the
whole
purpose
of
my
writing
:
That
if
Bishoppes
offences
be
so
grieuous
and
hurtfull
,
more
then
other
mens
are
,
and
that
our
Bishops
and
Ecclesiasticall
Ministers
,
are
seene
to
commit
so
soule
and
heynous
faultes
:
that
they
are
worthie
of
all
that
euill
that
is
spoken
against
them
,
and
that
I
cannot
iustly
blame
these
persons
,
that
with
great
zeale
doe
reproue
these
their
doings
,
so
hurtful
to
the
Church
of
Christ
,
and
so
dangerous
to
the
people
of
God
.
Answere
.
Surely
,
if
all
bee
true
that
is
written
and
spoken
against
them
,
(
as
I
trust
,
and
in
part
I
knowe
,
it
is
not
)
I
must
needs
confesse
,
and
were
wicked
if
I
woulde
denie
,
that
they
had
iustly
deserued
whatsoeuer
euill
coulde
be
vttered
of
them
.
For
sure
I
am
,
if
,
as
I
say
,
all
were
true
that
is
spoken
,
that
they
should
be
as
detestable
as
any
heretikes
that
euer
were
in
the
Church
,
yea
,
as
the
Pope
and
Antichrist
himselfe
,
whose
pillars
and
vpholders
,
they
are
called
and
accounted
with
many
.
And
yet
can
I
not
excuse
them
,
which
in
such
manner
doe
persecute
them
with
the
bitternesse
of
their
tongue
and
penne
,
no
more
then
I
can
excuse
Nabuchodonosor
,
or
any
other
tyrant
that
plagued
the
people
of
God
,
offending
against
his
lawe
.
For
whatsoeuer
God
in
his
prouidence
respected
,
they
looked
onely
to
the
satisfying
of
their
couetous
,
ambitious
,
cruell
and
bloody
affection
:
And
so
,
whatsoeuer
God
regardeth
in
chastening
his
negligent
Ministers
,
or
in
waking
them
out
of
sleepe
with
the
sourre
of
infamy
and
reproch
:
yet
by
their
virulent
and
vnseasoned
speeches
that
are
vsed
,
by
the
scornefull
and
disdainefull
reproches
,
by
the
rash
and
vncharitable
vntruethes
,
I
feare
it
may
bee
too
truely
gathered
,
that
they
which
bee
the
instruments
thereof
,
seeke
to
fulfill
their
enuious
,
proude
and
disdainefull
appetites
,
or
the
working
of
some
other
purpose
,
which
they
looke
to
bring
to
passe
,
by
the
discrediting
of
the
Bishops
,
and
other
chiefe
of
the
Clergie
,
which
be
as
great
blockes
and
stops
in
their
way
.
Qui
habet
aures
ad
audiendum
,
audiat
.
But
let
such
persons
in
time
take
heede
,
when
God
as
a
mercifull
father
,
hath
chastised
his
children
sufficiently
,
and
stirred
them
to
remember
their
dueties
,
that
he
cast
not
the
rod
into
the
fire
,
as
before
time
he
hath
vsed
to
doe
,
and
bring
the
rewarde
of
their
vnchristian
dealing
vpon
their
owne
heades
.
If
right
zeale
,
with
conscience
and
detestation
of
euil
,
were
the
roote
of
these
inuectiues
,
which
so
boyle
in
loath
some
choller
&
bitter
gall
against
the
Bishops
&
other
of
the
Clergie
:
surely
,
the
same
spirit
would
mooue
them
to
breake
out
into
like
vehement
lamentations
against
the
euils
and
vices
,
which
shew
themselues
in
a
great
nomber
of
this
Realme
:
I
meane
,
the
deepe
ignorance
and
contempt
of
God
in
the
midst
of
the
light
of
the
Gospell
,
the
heathenish
securitie
in
sinne
and
wickednesse
,
the
monstrous
pride
in
apparell
,
the
voluptuous
riot
and
sensualitie
,
the
excessiue
buildings
and
needelesse
nestes
of
mens
treasures
,
which
bee
as
cankers
consuming
the
riches
of
this
Realme
.
What
shall
I
say
of
the
loosenesse
of
whoredome
and
adulterie
?
the
wrongfull
wresting
by
extortion
,
bribery
,
and
vsury
?
the
crafty
cosening
for
priuate
commoditie
?
the
libertie
in
false
swearing
and
periurie
?
with
the
heape
almost
of
all
other
vices
where
with
mans
life
may
be
distained
?
so
that
if
some
stay
were
not
by
moderat
gouernment
,
and
some
meane
number
restrained
in
conscience
,
by
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospell
:
it
were
greatly
to
be
feared
,
that
our
wickednesse
would
growe
in
haste
to
such
perfection
,
as
it
woulde
presently
pull
out
of
heauen
Gods
wrath
against
vs
.
But
all
these
thinges
are
wrapt
vp
in
deepe
silence
among
most
of
these
men
,
vnlesse
it
bee
to
vpbraid
Bishops
as
causes
thereof
,
and
the
corrupt
gouernment
,
as
it
is
thought
,
of
this
Church
,
with
the
rich
and
wealthy
states
of
Bishops
,
pretended
to
bee
the
onely
cause
of
Gods
indignation
toward
vs
.
But
this
is
the
wicked
working
of
the
deuill
,
to
turne
mens
eyes
from
their
owne
sinnes
,
that
they
may
not
acknowledge
them
,
and
by
repentance
turne
away
the
displeasure
of
God
and
his
iustice
hanging
ouer
vs
,
and
,
if
it
be
possible
,
also
to
destroy
the
course
of
the
Gospell
,
that
hath
bene
so
long
with
so
small
fruit
among
vs
.
But
here
I
haue
to
aduertise
the
godly
,
and
chiefely
the
Prince
and
Magistrates
,
that
they
be
not
abused
and
ledde
by
the
cunning
that
Sathan
hath
alwayes
vsed
,
to
deface
the
glory
of
God
,
and
disturbe
his
Church
.
When
Sathan
seeth
the
doctrine
of
Trueth
to
spring
vp
amongst
men
,
and
somewhat
to
prosper
:
when
hee
seeth
wickednesse
and
vice
by
diligent
preaching
to
bee
repressed
,
and
thereby
his
kingdome
of
errour
and
wickednesse
to
decay
,
and
the
glorie
of
God
to
increase
:
then
hee
bestirreth
him
by
all
meanes
hee
can
.
And
if
by
Gods
good
prouidence
the
Princes
and
Magistrates
bee
such
,
as
by
sword
and
fire
he
cannot
either
ouerthrowe
it
,
or
worke
some
mischiefe
against
it
:
then
seeketh
hee
by
lying
and
slander
to
discredit
and
deface
the
messengers
that
GOD
sendeth
with
his
worde
,
and
instruments
that
he
vseth
to
aduance
and
sette
foorth
his
trueth
,
by
this
meanes
to
worke
hinderance
to
the
trueth
it selfe
.
When
Ieremie
preached
the
will
of
God
earnestly
and
truely
vnto
the
Iewes
,
were
there
not
false
Prophets
,
and
other
very
neere
the
Prince
,
which
perswaded
him
and
other
rulers
,
that
hee
was
a
naughtie
man
,
not
worthie
to
liue
?
that
hee
was
an
enemie
to
his
Countrey
?
that
hee
conspired
with
the
Babylonians
,
and
was
with
money
or
otherwise
corrupted
by
them
,
to
perswade
the
people
of
Iuda
,
not
to
refuse
their
subiection
?
When
God
by
the
Iewes
in
captiuitie
,
and
by
the
fauour
of
the
Queene
Hester
,
began
to
spread
Assuerus
,
and
said
,
There
is
a
people
dispersed
throughout
all
the
prouinces
of
thine
Empire
,
not
agreeing
among
themselues
,
vsing
newe
lawes
,
and
contemning
thy
ordinances
,
and
thou
knowest
it
is
not
expedient
for
thy
kingdome
,
that
they
should
bee
suffered
to
waxe
so
insolent
.
And
if
it
shall
please
thee
to
appoint
,
that
they
may
be
all
put
to
death
,
I
will
bring
in
tenne
thousand
talents
into
the
kings
treasure
.
It
was
a
shrewd
tale
to
perswade
a
Prince
.
For
he
tempered
his
hateful
and
slaunderous
lying
with
the
sweete
sawce
of
gaine
and
commoditie
.
The
subtile
Sathan
did
see
,
that
sometime
they
which
otherwise
are
good
Princes
,
when
hope
of
great
benefite
is
offered
,
will
be
more
easily
perswaded
to
some
kinde
of
hard
dealing
,
which
otherwise
they
themselues
would
not
like
.
When
Iohn
Baptist
was
sent
to
prepare
the
way
for
the
comming
of
Christ
,
though
hee
were
a
man
of
very
austere
liuing
,
did
not
the
Pharisees
perswade
the
people
and
chiefe
rulers
,
that
hee
was
but
an
hypocrite
?
that
he
was
possed
with
a
deuill
,
and
therfore
that
his
doctrine
should
not
be
beleeued
?
When
Constantine
that
woorthie
and
godlie
prince
,
at
the
beginning
fauoured
and
furthered
all
those
reuerend
and
learned
Bishops
that
did
mainteine
the
doctrine
of
Nicene
Councell
against
the
Arians
:
but
after
that
Eusebius
of
Nicomedia
,
the
great
patrone
of
that
heresie
,
had
procured
friendes
in
the
court
,
and
therby
crept
in
some
credite
with
the
Emperour
,
he
,
and
the
residue
of
his
sort
,
deuised
shamefull
slaunders
against
Athanasius
and
other
,
that
,
in
the
ende
,
with
great
displeasure
of
the
Emperour
,
he
was
banished
into
Fraunce
,
and
there
continued
all
the
reigne
of
the
saide
Constantine
.
His
enemies
with
great
impudencie
,
had
Arsenius
,
&
vsed
his
arme
to
worke
sorcery
:
that
he
sent
money
to
one
that
went
about
treason
against
the
Emperour
:
Athanasius
,
so
did
they
in
like
manner
with
Eustathius
,
Macarius
,
and
al
other
godly
Fathers
which
defended
the
true
faith
of
Christ
,
and
set
themselues
against
the
indeuours
of
heretikes
,
and
other
seditious
and
factious
spirites
.
And
in
like
maner
were
other
vsed
after
that
time
,
as
Ambrose
,
Cyrill
,
and
Chrysostome
.
It
were
a
matter
almost
infinite
to
recite
the
examples
thereof
,
and
to
shewe
how
like
they
are
to
the
attempts
of
some
in
these
dayes
.
And
although
it
pleased
GOD
by
strange
meanes
at
that
time
to
reprooue
sundrie
of
those
shamefull
vntrueths
deuised
against
manie
:
yet
by
stoute
affirmation
and
colourable
proofe
,
thorow
friendship
,
many
of
them
tooke
suche
effect
,
that
sundrie
woorthy
and
good
men
were
put
out
of
their
bishoprikes
,
driuen
into
banishment
,
and
put
to
death
,
to
the
great
trouble
of
the
Church
,
and
exceeding
hinderaunce
of
christian
faith
for
the
space
of
many
yeeres
.
We
reade
in
histories
,
that
Philip
king
of
Macedony
,
a
subtile
and
politique
prince
,
who
is
thought
to
haue
conquered
more
by
craft
and
cunning
,
then
by
force
of
warre
&
dint
of
sworde
,
minding
to
bring
the
Graecians
vnder
his
subiection
,
in
concluding
an
agreement
with
them
,
conditioned
that
they
shoulde
deliuer
vnto
him
their
Orators
as
the
very
firebrands
of
discord
among
them
,
and
the
onely
occasioners
of
that
displeasure
and
misliking
,
that
was
betweene
him
and
them
.
At
which
time
Demosthenes
one
of
the
Orators
,
speaking
for
himselfe
,
admonished
the
Athenians
to
call
to
their
remembraunce
,
the
parable
betweene
the
shepheardes
and
the
wolues
.
The
wolues
pretending
desire
of
agreement
between
them
and
the
shepheards
,
perswaded
them
,
that
all
the
cause
of
their
displeasure
,
was
the
vnseasonable
barking
of
the
dogges
:
and
promised
great
amitie
,
so
that
they
woulde
put
away
their
ill-fauoured
curres
and
mastiues
.
But
when
the
dogs
were
remooued
,
the
wolues
tooke
their
pleasure
in
spoyling
the
flocke
more
cruelly
then
euer
they
did
before
.
So
(
sayth
Demosthenes
)
this
King
Philip
,
vnder
pretence
of
friendship
,
seeking
his
owne
benefite
,
would
haue
you
to
deliuer
vp
your
Orators
,
which
from
time
to
time
call
vpon
you
,
and
giue
you
warning
of
his
subtile
and
craftie
deuises
,
to
the
ende
,
that
when
you
haue
so
done
,
ere
you
bee
ware
,
he
may
bring
you
and
your
citie
vnder
his
tyrannie
.
And
this
saying
of
Demosthenes
proued
after
verie
true
indeede
.
Euen
so
(
good
Christians
)
the
subtile
serpent
Sathan
,
prince
of
darkenesse
,
seeking
to
bring
the
Church
of
England
vnder
his
kingdome
againe
,
from
which
by
the
mightie
hand
of
God
it
hath
beene
deliuered
,
indeuoureth
cunningly
to
perswade
the
shepheardes
,
that
is
,
the
chiefe
Gouernours
of
this
realme
,
to
put
away
their
barking
dogges
,
that
is
,
to
put
downe
the
state
of
Bishops
,
and
other
chiefe
of
the
Cleargie
,
to
take
away
their
landes
and
liuings
,
and
set
them
to
their
pensions
,
the
sooner
by
that
meanes
to
worke
his
purpose
.
And
heere
in
he
turneth
himselfe
into
an
Angel
of
light
,
and
pretendeth
great
holines
,
and
the
authoritie
of
Gods
word
,
and
the
holy
Scriptures
.
For
such
a
subtile
Protheus
he
is
,
that
he
can
turne
himselfe
into
all
maner
of
shapes
,
to
bring
forward
his
deuise
.
The
craftie
enemie
of
the
Church
of
GOD
,
doeth
well
knowe
the
frailetie
and
corruption
of
mennes
nature
,
that
they
will
not
of
them-selues
easily
bende
to
that
is
good
,
vnlesse
they
bee
allured
vnto
it
,
by
the
hope
of
benefite
.
Hee
vnderstandeth
that
Honos
alit
artes
,
and
if
he
shall
by
any
cunning
bee
able
to
pull
away
the
reward
of
learning
,
hee
right
well
seeth
that
hee
shall
haue
farre
fewer
dogges
to
barke
at
him
,
and
almost
none
that
shall
haue
teeth
to
bite
those
hell
houndes
,
that
hee
will
sende
to
deuoure
and
destroy
the
flocke
of
Christ
.
Happily
there
may
bee
some
young
Spanielles
that
will
quest
lauishly
ynough
,
but
hee
will
not
feare
them
,
because
hee
knoweth
they
will
haue
no
teeth
to
bite
.
If
the
state
of
the
Cleargie
shall
bee
made
contemptible
,
and
the
best
reward
of
learning
a
meane
pension
:
hee
foreseeth
that
neither
yong
flourishing
wittes
will
easily
incline
them-selues
to
godly
learning
,
neither
wil
their
parents
and
friendes
suffer
them
to
make
that
the
ende
of
their
trauaile
.
To
bring
this
to
passe
,
hee
worketh
his
deuises
by
sundry
kindes
of
men
:
first
,
by
such
as
be
Papists
in
heart
,
and
yet
can
clap
their
handes
,
and
set
forwarde
this
purpose
,
because
they
see
it
the
next
way
,
either
to
ouerthrowe
the
course
of
the
Gospell
,
or
by
great
and
needelesse
alteration
,
to
hazard
and
indanger
the
state
of
the
common
weale
.
The
second
sort
are
certaine
worldly
&
godlesse
Epicures
,
which
can
pretend
religion
,
and
yet
passe
not
which
end
thereof
goe
forwarde
,
so
they
may
bee
partakers
of
that
spoyle
,
which
in
this
alteration
is
hoped
for
.
The
thirde
sorte
,
in
some
respect
the
best
,
but
of
all
other
most
dangerous
,
because
they
giue
the
opportunity
and
countenance
to
the
residue
,
and
make
their
indeuours
seeme
zealous
and
godly
.
These
bee
such
which
in
doctrine
agree
with
the
present
state
,
and
shewe
themselues
to
haue
a
desire
of
a
perfection
in
all
things
,
and
in
some
respect
,
in
deede
,
haue
no
euill
meaning
,
but
through
inordinate
zeale
are
so
caried
,
that
they
see
not
howe
great
dangers
by
such
deuises
they
drawe
into
the
Church
and
state
of
this
Realme
.
Howe
great
perils
,
euen
small
mutations
haue
brought
to
Common-weales
,
the
knowledge
of
Histories
,
and
the
obseruation
of
times
,
will
easily
teach
vs
.
Obiection
.
But
in
this
place
mee
thinketh
I
heare
some
crie
out
with
earnest
affection
against
me
,
and
say
,
that
I
shew
my selfe
to
bee
a
carnall
man
,
and
in
this
matter
of
the
Church
vse
carnall
and
fleshly
reasons
out
of
humaine
policie
,
and
doe
not
stay
my
conscience
vpon
Gods
word
&
the
holy
Scriptures
,
where
unto
only
,
in
the
gouernment
of
the
Church
wee
shoulde
cleaue
,
though
all
reason
,
and
policie
seeme
contrary
.
Answere
.
If
I
doe
stay
my selfe
,
and
grounde
my
conscience
vpon
humane
policie
,
in
any
matter
of
faith
and
religion
,
I
must
needes
confesse
my selfe
to
be
worthie
great
blame
:
But
if
in
some
things
perteining
to
the
externall
fourme
of
gouernement
,
or
the
outwarde
state
of
the
Church
,
I
haue
respect
to
Christian
policie
,
not
contrary
to
Gods
word
,
I
see
no
iust
cause
,
why
I
shoulde
be
misliked
,
if
,
in
consideration
of
the
corrupt
affection
of
mans
nature
,
I
wish
the
state
of
a
Christian
Church
&
common
weale
to
bee
such
,
that
yong
and
towardly
wittes
,
not
yet
mortified
by
Gods
spirit
,
may
bee
allured
with
the
hope
of
benefite
,
to
the
studie
of
learning
,
and
principally
of
the
holy
Scriptures
,
leauing
the
secret
direction
of
their
minde
to
God
.
I
trust
no
man
can
with
good
reason
reprooue
this
my
desire
,
and
in
the
course
of
my
writing
,
no
man
shall
iustly
say
,
that
either
I
doe
staye
mine
owne
conscience
,
or
will
other
men
to
grounde
theirs
,
vpon
reason
and
policie
onely
,
without
the
word
of
God
.
For
neither
will
the
feare
of
God
suffer
mee
so
to
deale
,
in
matter
of
such
weight
,
neither
doe
I
see
,
that
by
such
meanes
I
can
further
the
cause
that
I
write
of
.
Many
Pamphlets
haue
bene
of
late
yeres
partly
written
,
and
partly
printed
,
against
the
whole
gouernment
of
the
Church
by
Bishops
,
and
those
in
sundrie
sortes
,
according
to
the
nature
and
disposition
of
the
Authors
,
but
in
all
,
great
protestation
of
euident
and
strong
proofe
out
of
the
Scriptures
,
and
other
writers
:
But
especially
there
is
one
which
I
haue
seene
,
the
writer
whereof
maketh
this
solemne
protestation
following
.
That
as
he
looketh
to
be
acceptable
to
the
Lorde
,
at
the
iudgement
of
the
immaculate
lambe
,
in
his
accusation
that
he
maketh
against
the
Clergie
of
this
Realme
,
hee
will
not
cleaue
to
his
owne
iudgement
,
nor
will
followe
his
owne
braine
,
nor
wil
of
himself
inuent
ought
,
nor
vntruly
blame
ought
,
but
will
faithfully
and
vntruly
,
sincerely
and
incorruptly
,
rehearse
the
holy
Scriptures
,
and
the
sentences
,
actes
,
and
deedes
of
other
learned
men
,
which
determine
and
agree
vpon
those
things
,
that
he
layeth
downe
against
them
.
You
may
well
vnderstand
therefore
,
that
such
an
accusation
will
not
bee
answered
and
shifted
away
with
humane
reason
onely
.
The
matter
must
haue
more
pith
and
substance
in
it
.
But
howsoeuer
that
accusation
will
bee
answered
,
I
woulde
the
authour
had
perfourmed
his
protestation
as
faithfully
,
as
,
to
carry
some
credite
and
fauour
,
he
layde
it
out
solemnely
.
Then
shoulde
not
his
writing
containe
so
manie
vncharitable
,
and
contemptuous
speeches
,
so
many
slaunderous
vntruethes
,
so
many
wrested
Scriptures
,
so
many
false
conclusions
,
so
many
impertinent
allegations
,
as
he
doth
vse
.
The
purpose
to
perswade
so
great
and
dangerous
a
mutation
in
a
common
weale
,
should
haue
carryed
with
it
,
not
onely
more
trueth
,
and
comlinesse
of
speech
,
but
also
more
weight
of
matter
,
&
sound
substance
of
proofe
.
But
such
is
the
libertie
of
this
time
,
and
such
is
the
manner
of
them
,
that
to
slaunder
and
deface
other
,
passe
not
what
they
speake
or
write
.
I
will
nowe
come
to
answere
briefly
some
particular
slanders
vttered
against
some
Bishops
and
other
by
name
.
Against
the
slaunderous
Libels
of
late
published
vnder
a
fayned
and
fonde
name
of
MARTIN
MARPRELATE
.
OH
my
good
Brethren
and
louing
Countrey
men
,
what
a
lamentable
thing
is
this
,
that
euen
now
,
when
the
viewe
of
the
mightie
Nauie
of
the
Spaniards
is
scant
passed
out
of
our
sight
:
when
the
terrible
sound
of
their
shot
ringeth
,
as
it
were
,
yet
in
our
eares
:
when
the
certaine
purpose
of
most
cruel
and
bloody
conquest
of
this
Realme
is
confessed
by
themselues
,
and
blazed
before
our
eyes
:
when
our
sighes
&
grones
with
our
fasting
and
prayers
,
in
shewe
of
our
repentance
,
are
fresh
in
memorie
,
&
the
teares
not
washed
from
the
eyes
of
many
good
men
:
when
the
mightie
workes
of
God
,
and
his
marueilous
mercies
in
deliuering
vs
,
and
in
scattering
and
confounding
our
enemies
,
is
bruted
ouer
all
the
world
,
and
with
humble
thanks
renowmed
by
all
them
that
loue
the
Gospell
:
when
our
Christian
duetie
requireth
for
ioy
&
thankesgiuing
,
that
we
should
be
seene
yet
still
lifting
vp
our
hands
and
hearts
to
heauen
,
and
with
thankfull
mindes
setting
foorth
the
glorie
of
God
,
and
with
Moses
and
the
Israelites
singing
praises
vnto
his
Name
,
and
saying
,
The
Lorde
hath
triumphed
gloriously
,
the
horse
and
the
Rider
,
the
Ships
and
the
Saylers
,
the
souldiers
and
their
Captaines
hee
hath
ouerthrowen
in
the
Sea
:
the
Lorde
is
our
strength
,
the
Lorde
is
become
our
saluation
,
&c.
That
euen
nowe
(
I
say
)
at
this
present
time
,
wee
shoulde
see
in
mens
handes
and
bosomes
,
commonly
slaunderous
Pamphlets
fresh
from
the
Presse
,
against
the
best
of
the
Church
of
Englande
,
and
that
wee
should
heare
at
euery
table
,
and
in
Sermons
and
Lectures
,
at
priuate
Conuenticles
,
the
voyces
of
many
not
giuing
prayse
to
God
,
but
scoffing
,
mocking
,
rayling
,
and
deprauing
the
liues
and
doings
of
Bishoppes
,
and
other
of
the
Ministerie
,
and
contemptuously
defacing
the
state
of
Gouernment
of
this
Church
,
begunne
in
the
time
of
that
godly
and
blessed
Prince
,
King
Edwarde
the
sixt
,
and
confirmed
and
established
by
our
most
gracious
Soueraigne
.
What
an
vnthankfulnesse
is
this
?
what
a
forgetting
of
our
duetie
towarde
God
,
and
towarde
our
brethren
?
what
a
reproche
to
our
profession
of
the
Gospell
?
what
an
euident
testimonie
to
the
Aduersarie
,
of
our
hypocrisie
,
and
deepe
malice
layde
vp
in
the
bottome
of
our
breastes
,
euen
in
the
middest
of
our
troubles
,
when
these
Pamphlets
were
in
penning
?
The
common
report
goeth
,
and
intelligence
is
sundry
wayes
giuen
,
that
the
Enemies
of
this
lande
haue
rather
their
malice
increased
towardevs
,
then
sustained
a
full
ouerthrowe
:
and
therefore
by
confederacie
,
are
in
making
prouision
for
a
newe
inuasion
,
more
terrible
in
threatning
,
then
the
other
.
Which
may
seeme
more
easie
to
them
,
because
they
now
knowe
their
owne
wants
,
and
our
imperfections
:
For
which
vndoubtedly
,
they
will
prepare
most
carefully
.
For
the
children
of
this
worlde
,
are
wiser
in
their
generation
,
then
the
children
of
God
.
What
then
meaneth
this
vntemperate
,
vncharitable
and
vnchristian
dealings
among
our selues
,
at
such
an
vnseasonable
time
?
but
as
it
were
,
to
ioyne
handes
with
the
Seminaries
,
Iesuites
,
and
Massing
priestes
,
and
other
Messengers
of
Antichrist
,
in
furthering
their
deuises
,
by
distracting
the
mindes
of
the
Subiects
,
and
drawing
them
into
partes
and
factions
,
in
increasing
the
nomber
of
Mal-contents
,
and
mislikers
of
the
state
:
which
make
no
account
of
religion
,
but
to
make
their
commoditie
,
though
it
bee
with
spoyle
of
their
owne
countrey
,
if
opportunitie
serue
?
In
pulling
away
the
good
and
faithfull
hearts
of
many
subiects
from
her
Maiestie
,
because
she
mainteineth
the
state
of
Church-gouernment
,
which
they
mislike
,
and
which
is
protested
to
them
,
to
bee
prophane
and
Antichristian
.
There
are
of
late
time
,
euen
within
these
fewe
weekes
,
three
or
foure
odious
Libels
against
the
Bishops
,
and
other
of
the
Clergie
,
printed
and
spread
abroad
almost
into
all
Countreyes
of
this
Realme
,
so
fraught
with
vntrueths
,
slaunders
,
reproches
,
raylings
,
reuilings
,
scoffings
,
and
other
vntemperate
speeches
:
as
I
thinke
the
like
was
neuer
committed
to
Presse
or
paper
,
no
not
against
the
vilest
sort
of
men
,
that
haue
liued
vpon
the
earth
.
Such
a
preiudice
this
is
to
the
honour
of
this
State
and
Gouernment
,
as
neuer
was
offered
in
any
age
.
For
these
things
bee
done
with
such
impudencie
and
desperate
boldnesse
,
as
if
they
thought
there
were
neither
Prince
,
nor
Lawe
,
nor
Magistrate
,
nor
ruler
,
that
durst
controll
them
,
or
seeke
to
represse
them
.
The
author
of
them
calleth
himselfe
by
afained
name
,
Martin
Marprelate
:
a
very
fit
name
vndoubtedly
.
But
if
this
outragious
spirit
of
boldenesse
be
not
stopped
speedily
,
I
feare
he
wil
proue
himselfe
to
bee
,
not
onely
Mar-prelate
,
but
Mar-prince
,
Mar-state
,
Mar-lawe
,
Mar-magistrate
,
and
all
together
,
vntill
hee
bring
it
to
an
Anabaptisticall
equalitie
and
communitie
.
When
there
is
seene
in
any
Common
wealth
such
a
loose
boldnesse
of
speech
,
against
a
setled
lawe
or
State
,
it
is
a
certaine
proofe
of
a
loose
boldnesse
of
minde
.
For
,
Sermo
est
index
animi
.
that
is
,
Such
as
the
speech
is
,
such
is
the
minde
.
Ex
abundantia
cordis
os
loquitur
.
It
hath
also
in
all
Histories
bene
obserued
,
that
loose
boldnesse
of
minde
toward
the
Superiours
,
is
ioyned
alwayes
with
contempt
:
and
contemptuous
boldnesse
is
the
very
roote
and
spring
of
discord
,
dissention
,
vprores
,
ciuill
warres
,
and
all
desperate
attempts
,
that
may
breede
trouble
and
danger
in
the
State
.
Yea
,
and
if
they
be
hardened
with
some
continuance
of
time
,
and
hope
of
impunitie
,
and
some
multitude
of
assistance
gathering
vnto
them
:
what
may
followe
,
I
leaue
to
the
wisedome
and
discretion
of
them
,
that
God
hath
set
in
place
of
Gouernment
.
These
Libellers
are
not
contented
to
lay
downe
great
crimes
generally
,
as
some
other
haue
done
,
but
with
very
vndecent
tearmes
,
charge
some
particular
Bishops
with
particular
faultes
,
with
what
trueth
you
shall
nowe
vnderstand
.
They
first
beginne
with
the
most
reuerend
,
the
Archbishop
of
Canterburie
:
which
crimes
and
reproches
,
because
they
are
many
,
and
of
no
weight
or
likelihoode
of
trueth
,
I
take
onely
the
chiefe
,
and
note
the
pages
wherein
they
are
,
setting
the
answere
after
,
very
briefly
.
But
in
those
that
touch
my
Lord
of
London
,
because
they
are
by
lewd
tongues
drawen
into
more
common
talke
,
and
his
person
most
slanderously
inueighed
against
and
discredited
:
I
thought
it
necessarie
the
things
should
bee
more
fully
and
amply
declared
,
that
the
trueth
of
them
might
be
better
conceiued
.
For
as
much
as
I
haue
not
bene
curious
in
all
my
life
to
examine
the
doings
of
other
,
hauing
ynough
to
do
with
mine
owne
,
I
haue
in
these
matters
vsed
the
instruction
of
them
,
whome
no
honest
man
may
in
Christian
duetie
suspect
of
vntrueth
:
and
therefore
in
conscience
I
thinke
the
things
to
be
true
as
I
haue
layde
them
downe
.
An
answere
to
such
things
as
the
most
Reuerend
the
Archbishop
of
Canterburie
is
particularly
charged
withall
in
the
Libell
.
His
Grace
I
warrant
you
,
will
carie
to
his
graue
,
the
God
be
thanked
,
hee
neuer
felt
blowe
giuen
by
him
or
any
other
in
that
cause
,
except
the
blowes
He
did
indeede
peruse
Doctor
Bridges
booke
before
it
went
to
the
Presse
,
and
hee
knoweth
that
the
sufficiencie
there
of
causeth
these
men
thus
to
storme
,
as
not
being
able
otherwise
to
answere
it
:
which
maketh
them
so
bitterly
to
inueigh
against
his
person
,
and
therefore
,
Si
insectari
personam
deploratae
causae
signum
est
,
(
as
it
is
indeede
)
illorum
causa
est
deploratissima
.
It
is
shame
for
your
Grace
Iohn
of
Cant.
that
Cartwrights
Hee
neuer
thought
them
so
necessarie
to
bee
answered
,
as
the
factious
authors
of
the
Libel
pretend
.
The
desire
of
disputation
is
but
a
vaine
brag
:
they
haue
bene
disputed
&
conferred
with
oftner
then
either
the
worthines
of
their
persons
or
cause
did
require
.
Wherein
their
inability
to
defende
such
a
cause
hath
manifestly
appeared
,
as
it
is
wel
knowen
to
very
many
,
wel
able
to
iudge
.
But
what
brags
are
here
by
the
Libeller
vttered
,
which
doe
not
agree
with
the
old
Heretikes
&
Schismatikes
?
His
Grace
threatned
to
send
Mistres
Lawson
to
Bridewel
,
This
is
a
notorious
vntrueth
.
For
neither
did
D.
Perne
euer
heare
(
but
of
this
Libeller
)
that
she
spake
any
such
wordes
of
him
.
But
in
trueth
,
aswell
for
the
immodestie
of
her
tongue
,
wherein
she
excelleth
beyond
the
seemelinesse
of
an
honest
woman
,
as
also
for
her
vnwomanly
and
skittish
gadding
vp
&
down
to
Lambehith
,
&
from
thence
in
company
vnfit
for
her
,
without
her
owne
husband
,
he
threatned
to
send
her
to
Bridewell
,
if
she
reformed
not
the
same
:
which
he
meaneth
to
performe
,
if
she
continue
her
lightnesse
.
And
yet
Dame
Lawson
so
notorious
,
for
the
vilenesse
of
her
tongue
,
&
other
vnwomanly
behauiour
,
is
one
of
Martins
canonized
Saints
:
Quia
quod
volumus
sanctum
est
,
as
Augustine
said
of
their
predecessors
the
Donatists
.
It
is
likewise
an
vntruth
,
which
is
reported
in
that
page
of
her
words
spoken
by
M.
Shaller
.
For
surely
if
she
had
vttered
them
,
he
would
haue
sent
her
thither
without
faile
.
But
Dame
Lawson
glorieth
in
her
own
shame
,
&
so
do
her
teachers
.
That
which
he
calleth
a
Protection
,
Chard
had
from
the
Lords
of
her
Maiesties
priuie
Counsell
,
vpon
charitable
and
good
causes
moouing
their
Lordships
.
He
seemeth
to
charge
the
Archbishop
wish
infidelitie
&c.
This
needeth
no
answere
,
it
sheweth
of
what
spirit
they
are
.
Touching
the
Premunire
&c.
The
Libeller
doth
but
dreame
,
let
him
and
his
The
same
may
be
answered
to
their
threatning
of
fists
&c.
That
which
hee
speaketh
of
buying
a
Pardon
&c.
as
it
is
most
vntrue
,
so
is
it
slaunderous
to
the
State
.
If
there
were
any
such
matter
,
it
may
soone
appeare
by
search
:
but
the
impudencie
of
these
men
is
great
,
and
villanous
slaunder
will
neuer
long
be
without
iust
reward
.
He
saith
we
fauour
Recusants
rather
then
Puritans
&c.
Herein
he
doeth
notoriously
abuse
vs
:
though
Puritane
:
who
is
commonly
most
insolent
,
and
thereby
deserueth
more
sharpe
wordes
and
reproofes
then
the
other
.
That
which
he
speaketh
of
Recusants
threats
against
Puritane
Preachers
,
hath
no
sense
.
For
how
can
the
Recusant
so
threaten
the
Puritane
,
when
he
neuer
commeth
to
heare
his
Sermons
?
But
these
wicked
Martinists
account
her
Maiesties
louing
subiectes
,
liking
and
allowing
the
orders
of
the
Church
,
and
procuring
the
contrary
to
be
reformed
by
authoritie
,
as
Papistes
and
Recusants
.
By
which
sinister
practise
and
iudgement
many
are
discomforted
,
and
obedience
greatly
impeached
.
Doth
your
Grace
remember
what
the
Iesuite
at
Newgate
No
truely
,
for
he
neuer
heard
of
any
such
matter
,
That
which
he
speaketh
of
Thackwell
the
Printer
,
&c.
is
a
matter
nothing
pertaining
to
him
.
M.
Richard
Yong
,
was
the
dealer
therein
without
his
priuitie
,
who
is
able
to
iustifie
his
doings
in
that
matter
,
and
to
conuince
the
libeller
of
a
malicious
slaunder
.
The
man
is
knowen
and
liuing
:
the
Libeller
may
talke
with
him
,
and
knowe
his
owne
wickednesse
.
The
mouth
that
lyeth
killeth
the
soule
.
The
Lord
will
destroy
lying
lippes
,
and
the
tongue
that
speaketh
proude
things
.
Waldegraue
receiued
iustly
according
to
his
deserts
,
hauing
founde
before
that
time
,
greater
fauour
then
hee
deserued
,
being
a
notorions
disobedient
&
godlesse
person
,
an
vnthriftie
spender
,
&
consumer
of
the
fruits
of
his
owne
labours
,
one
that
hath
violated
his
faith
to
his
best
and
dearest
friends
,
and
wittingly
brought
them
into
danger
,
to
their
vndoing
.
His
wife
&
children
haue
cause
to
curse
all
wicked
and
vngodly
Libellers
.
The
Calumniation
touching
the
Presse
and
Earle
of
Arundels
men
,
as
it
is
since
confessed
)
must
receiue
the
same
answere
with
the
other
of
Thackwell
:
sauing
that
to
M.
Yong
must
bee
added
also
,
some
other
of
greater
authority
,
who
can
tel
Martin
,
that
his
spirite
is
not
the
spirit
of
God
,
which
is
the
spirit
of
trueth
,
but
the
spirite
of
Sathan
,
the
author
of
lyes
.
Charge
them
,
O
shamelesse
man
,
with
this
matter
,
who
are
able
to
answere
thee
,
and
not
the
Archbishop
,
whome
it
toucheth
not
,
though
it
becommeth
not
euery
common
&
base
person
,
to
demaund
an
account
of
the
doings
of
men
in
authoritie
.
The
decree
there
mentioned
,
being
first
perused
by
the
Queenes
learned
counsell
,
and
allowed
by
the
Lords
of
her
Maiesties
most
honorable
priuie
Counsel
,
had
his
furtherance
in
deede
,
and
should
haue
,
if
it
were
to
doe
againe
.
It
is
but
for
the
maintenance
of
good
orders
among
the
Printers
,
approued
and
allowed
by
the
most
,
the
best
,
&
the
wisest
of
that
company
,
&
for
the
suppression
of
inordinate
persons
,
such
as
Waldegraue
is
.
Hee
erected
no
newe
Printer
,
contrary
to
that
decree
:
but
vsed
meanes
by
way
of
perswasion
Thomas
Orwin
himselfe
hath
vpon
his
booke
oath
denied
,
that
he
euer
printed
,
either
Iesus
Psalter
,
or
Our
Lady
Psalter
,
or
that
hee
euer
was
any
worker
about
them
,
or
about
any
the
like
bookes
.
But
the
poysoned
serpent
careth
not
whome
hee
stingeth
.
Whether
Waldgraue
haue
printed
any
thing
against
the
state
,
or
no
,
let
the
bookes
by
him
printed
,
be
iudges
.
I
doe
not
thinke
,
that
eyther
hee
,
or
any
Martinist
euer
heard
any
Papist
say
,
that
there
was
no
great
iarre
betweene
the
Papistes
and
the
Archbishop
in
matters
of
Religion
.
It
is
but
the
Libellers
Calumniation
.
If
they
did
,
what
is
that
to
him
?
I
thinke
Martin
him selfe
doubteth
not
of
the
Archbishops
soundnesse
in
such
matters
of
Religion
,
as
are
in
controuersie
betwixt
the
Papists
and
vs
.
If
hee
doe
,
the
matter
is
not
great
.
The
Vniuersitie
of
Cambridge
,
where
hee
liued
aboue
thirtie
yeeres
,
and
publiquely
read
the
Diuinitie
Lecture
aboue
seuen
yeeres
,
and
other
places
where
he
hath
since
remained
,
will
testifie
for
him
therein
,
and
condemne
the
Libeller
for
a
meere
Sycophant
,
and
me
also
of
follie
,
for
answering
so
godlesse
and
lewde
a
person
.
It
is
no
disparagement
to
receiue
testimonie
of
a
mans
aduersarie
:
and
therefore
if
Master
Reinolds
haue
giuen
that
commendation
to
his
booke
in
comparison
of
others
,
it
is
no
impeachment
to
the
trueth
thereof
.
I
haue
not
seene
Reinolds
his
booke
:
the
Libell
is
so
full
of
lies
,
that
an
honestman
cannot
beleeue
any
thing
conteined
in
it
.
My
Lorde
of
Canterburie
woulde
be
sorie
from
the
bottome
of
his
heart
,
if
his
perswasion
,
and
the
grounds
thereof
were
not
Catholike
:
he
detesteth
and
abhorreth
schismaticall
grounds
and
perswasions
:
and
thereunto
hee
professeth
himselfe
an
open
enemie
,
which
hee
woulde
haue
all
Martinists
to
knowe
.
That
of
the
Spaniardes
stealing
him
away
,
&c.
is
foolish
and
ridiculous
.
I
would
the
best
Martinist
in
England
durst
say
it
to
his
face
before
witnesse
.
Hee
firmely
beleeueth
that
Christ
in
soule
descended
into
hell
.
All
the
Martinists
in
Christendome
are
not
able
to
proue
the
contrary
:
&
they
that
indeuour
it
,
doe
abuse
the
scriptures
,
and
fall
into
many
absurdities
.
Hee
is
likewise
perswaded
that
there
ought
to
be
by
the
word
of
God
a
superioritie
among
the
Ministers
of
the
Church
,
which
is
sufficiently
prooued
in
his
booke
against
T.
C.
and
in
D.
Bridges
booke
likewise
,
and
hee
is
alwayes
ready
to
iustifie
it
,
by
the
holy
Scriptures
,
and
by
the
testimonie
of
all
antiquitie
.
Epiphanius
and
August
:
account
them
heretikes
,
that
holde
the
contrary
.
The
Arguments
to
the
contrary
,
are
vaine
,
their
answeres
absurd
,
the
authorities
they
vse
,
shamefully
abused
,
and
the
Scriptures
wrested
.
He
hath
shewed
sufficient
reason
in
his
booke
against
T.
C.
why
Ministers
of
the
Gospell
,
may
be
called
Priests
.
The
ancient
fathers
so
cal
them
.
The
church
of
England
imbraceth
that
name
,
and
that
by
the
authoritie
of
the
highest
court
in
England
.
And
why
may
not
Presbyter
be
called
Priest
?
In
these
three
points
(
whereof
the
last
is
of
the
least
moment
)
he
doth
agree
with
the
holy
Scriptures
,
with
the
vniuersall
Church
of
God
,
with
all
antiquitie
,
and
in
some
sort
with
the
Church
of
Rome
.
But
he
doth
disagree
from
the
Church
of
Rome
that
now
is
in
the
dregges
,
which
it
hath
added
:
as
,
that
Christ
should
harrow
hell
:
that
the
Pope
should
be
head
of
the
vniuersall
Church
:
that
hee
,
or
any
other
Priest
,
shoulde
haue
authoritie
ouer
Kings
and
Princes
to
depose
them
,
to
deliuer
their
subiects
from
the
othe
of
their
obedience
.
&c.
These
things
haue
neither
the
word
of
God
,
nor
the
decrees
of
ancient
Councels
,
nor
the
aucthoritie
of
antiquitie
to
approoue
them
,
but
directly
the
contrary
.
As
for
the
name
of
Priest
,
as
they
take
it
,
hee
doeth
likewise
condemne
in
our
Ministers
,
neyther
doe
themselues
ascribe
it
to
them
.
And
therefore
the
Libeller
in
these
poyntes
writeth
like
himselfe
.
Touching
Wigginton
,
&c.
That
which
he
speaketh
of
Wigginton
,
is
like
the
rest
,
sauing
for
his
saucie
and
malapert
behauiour
towarde
the
Archbishoppe
:
wherein
in
trueth
,
hee
did
beare
with
him
too
much
.
Wigginton
is
a
man
well
knowen
vnto
him
,
and
if
hee
knewe
himselfe
,
he
woulde
confesse
that
hee
had
great
cause
to
thanke
the
Archbishoppe
.
As
hee
was
a
foolish
,
proude
,
and
vaine
boy
,
a
laughing
stocke
for
his
follie
to
all
the
societie
with
whome
hee
liued
:
so
doeth
hee
retaine
the
same
qualities
being
a
man
,
sauing
that
his
follie
,
pride
,
and
vanitie
is
much
increased
:
so
that
nowe
hee
is
become
ridiculous
euen
to
his
owne
faction
.
The
honestest
,
the
most
,
and
the
best
of
his
parish
did
exhibite
to
the
high
Commissioners
,
articles
of
very
great
moment
against
him
:
the
like
whereof
haue
seldome
bene
seene
in
that
Court
.
The
most
and
woorst
of
them
are
prooued
by
diuers
sufficient
witnesses
,
and
some
of
them
confessed
by
himselfe
,
as
it
appeareth
in
record
.
For
which
enormities
,
and
for
that
he
refused
to
make
condigne
satisfaction
for
the
same
,
and
to
conforme
himselfe
to
the
orders
of
the
Church
,
by
lawe
established
:
he
was
by
due
order
of
lawe
deposed
from
his
Ministerie
,
and
depriued
of
his
benefice
,
and
so
remayneth
,
being
vnfit
and
vnworthie
of
either
.
The
tale
of
Atkinson
is
a
lowde
,
notorious
,
and
knowen
lie
.
For
neither
did
he
euer
say
so
to
the
Archbishop
,
neither
woulde
hee
haue
taken
it
at
his
handes
,
neither
was
that
any
cause
of
Wiggintons
depriuation
:
but
vanitie
and
hypocrisie
causeth
this
man
to
haue
so
small
conscience
in
lying
,
according
to
that
saying
,
Omnis
hypocrisis
mendacio
plena
est
.
That
heathenish
vntrueth
vttered
diuers
times
in
this
booke
,
that
the
Archbishop
shoulde
accompt
preaching
of
the
word
of
God
to
be
heresie
,
and
mortally
abhorre
and
persecute
it
,
is
rather
to
bee
pitied
then
answered
.
If
man
punish
not
such
sycophants
,
God
wil
do
it
,
to
whose
iust
iudgement
the
reuenge
of
this
iniurie
is
referred
.
He
doth
bridle
factious
&
vnlearned
Preachers
,
such
as
the
more
part
of
that
sect
are
,
who
notwithstanding
crye
out
for
a
learned
Ministerie
,
themselues
being
vnlearned
,
and
so
would
be
accounted
of
all
men
,
if
it
were
not
propter
studium
partium
.
I
say
with
S.
Hierome
,
Nunc
loquentibus
&
pronunciantibus
plenus
est
orbis
:
loquuntur
quae
nesciunt
,
docent
quae
non
didicerunt
,
magistri
sunt
cùm
discipuli
antè
non
fuerint
.
The
world
is
full
of
them
that
can
speake
and
talke
:
but
they
speake
the
thinges
they
knowe
not
:
they
teache
the
things
they
haue
not
learned
:
they
take
vpon
them
to
teach
before
they
were
schollers
to
learne
.
Indeede
our
Church
is
too
full
of
such
talkers
,
rather
then
sober
teachers
,
whome
hee
professeth
himselfe
greatly
to
mislike
.
Otherwise
hee
defieth
all
Martinistes
in
Englande
,
and
doeth
appeale
vnto
the
whole
State
of
the
learned
and
obedient
Clergie
for
his
innocencie
therein
.
Touching
master
Euans
,
&c.
That
of
Euans
concerning
the
Vicarage
of
Warwike
,
is
maliciously
reported
.
Hee
reiected
him
for
lacke
of
conformitie
to
the
orders
of
the
Church
.
If
hee
haue
done
him
any
wrong
thereby
,
the
lawe
is
open
,
hee
might
haue
had
his
remedie
.
That
honourable
person
mentioned
by
the
Libeller
,
I
am
sure
,
accepted
of
his
answer
.
And
I
knowe
,
that
according
to
his
honourable
disposition
,
he
thinketh
himselfe
greatly
abused
by
the
libeller
in
this
point
.
But
what
careth
such
a
corner-creeper
what
he
saith
of
any
man
,
be
he
neuer
so
honourable
?
The
rest
of
that
tale
is
vntrue
,
not
worth
answering
.
And
if
the
relator
there
of
durst
appeare
and
shew
himselfe
,
Martin
could
not
bee
long
vnknowen
.
If
any
of
his
men
at
any
time
reported
,
that
hee
should
say
,
hee
would
not
bee
beholding
to
neuer
a
noble
man
in
this
land
,
&c.
he
sheweth
himselfe
to
be
of
the
Libellers
conditions
,
that
is
,
a
common
lyar
.
For
hee
neuer
spake
the
wordes
to
any
man
,
neither
doeth
hee
vse
that
familiaritie
with
his
men
.
But
the
Libeller
careth
not
what
he
speaketh
,
either
of
him
,
or
of
his
men
,
so
that
he
may
fill
vp
his
libell
with
vntrue
slaunders
.
That
which
followeth
of
the
Archbishops
words
to
the
knight
,
that
he
was
the
second
person
of
the
land
,
&c.
is
of
the
same
kinde
.
The
knight
I
am
sure
is
liuing
,
let
him
be
examined
of
that
matter
.
True
it
is
,
that
there
was
a
good
knight
with
him
,
an
old
friend
of
his
about
such
a
sute
:
but
that
he
euer
spake
any
such
wordes
vnto
him
,
as
the
Libeller
woulde
make
the
worlde
beleeue
,
is
most
false
:
the
Knight
liueth
and
can
testifie
the
same
.
But
the
Libeller
thinketh
all
men
to
be
as
proude
and
malapert
as
himselfe
and
other
of
his
faction
are
,
whose
pride
the
world
seeth
,
and
it
is
vntolerable
.
He
was
neuer
D.
Perns
boy
,
nor
vnder
him
at
any
How
Dauisons
Catechisme
was
allowed
,
or
how
Scot
,
now
termed
to
be
the
author
there
of
.
D.
Wood
is
better
able
to
iudge
of
such
matters
,
then
either
Dauison
,
or
any
Martinist
,
that
dare
be
knowen
.
Touching
the
Apocrypha
.
&c.
He
gaue
commandement
in
deede
,
&
meaneth
to
see
it
obserued
.
For
who
euer
separated
this
Apocrypha
from
the
rest
of
the
Bible
,
from
the
beginning
of
Christianity
to
this
day
?
Or
what
church
in
the
world
,
refourmed
or
other
,
doth
yeat
at
this
present
?
And
shal
we
suffer
this
singularity
in
the
church
of
England
,
to
the
aduauntage
of
the
aduersary
,
offence
of
the
godly
,
&
contrary
to
al
the
world
besides
?
I
knowe
there
is
great
difference
betwene
the
one
and
the
other
:
yet
all
learned
men
haue
from
the
beginning
,
giuen
to
the
Apocrypha
authoritie
,
next
to
the
Canonicall
Scriptures
.
And
therfore
such
giddy
heads
,
as
seeke
to
deface
them
,
are
to
be
bridled
.
A
foule
shame
it
is
,
&
not
to
be
suffered
,
that
such
speeches
should
be
vttered
against
those
bookes
,
as
by
some
hath
bene
:
enough
to
cause
ignorant
people
to
discredite
the
whole
Bible
.
Touching
Doctor
Sparke
,
&c.
Their
Honors
that
were
then
present
,
can
&
wil
,
I
am
sure
,
answere
for
the
bishops
to
this
vntrueth
.
Septuagint
,
&
correspondent
to
the
Analogie
of
faith
.
For
if
the
word
be
vnderstood
of
the
Israelites
,
then
is
it
true
to
say
,
that
they
were
not
obedient
to
his
commandement
:
but
if
of
the
signes
&
wonders
,
that
Moses
and
Aaron
did
before
Pharao
,
or
of
Moses
and
Aaron
themselues
,
then
is
it
on
the
other
side
true
,
that
they
were
obedient
to
his
commandement
.
This
might
haue
satisfied
any
learned
and
peaceable
Diuine
,
&
pacified
their
immoderate
contention
against
the
booke
of
common
praier
.
This
was
then
,
and
is
now
,
the
answere
to
that
friuolous
obiection
,
and
this
is
the
Nonplus
that
the
Libeller
vaunteth
of
.
More
modestie
might
haue
become
both
D.
Sparke
,
&
the
reporter
,
euen
conscientia
suae
imbecillitatis
,
in
that
conference
.
Touching
Patrike
,
&c.
He
neuer
made
Patrike
Minister
,
neither
intended
Worcester
.
It
is
wel
knowen
that
the
Archbishop
hath
not
ordeined
moe
,
then
onely
two
Ministers
,
since
his
comming
to
this
Archbishoprike
.
And
therefore
this
Calumniation
must
be
placed
with
the
former
.
Thus
is
this
godlesse
Libeller
answered
in
few
words
,
touching
such
matters
wherewith
he
chargeth
the
most
reuerend
father
the
Archbishop
of
Cant.
whereby
the
world
may
perceiue
,
with
what
spirit
he
is
possessed
.
The
wise
man
saith
,
that
destruction
shall
suddenly
come
vpon
the
backebiter
and
calumniator
.
The
Psalmist
saith
,
The
Lorde
will
destroy
lying
lips
,
and
the
tongue
which
speaketh
proude
things
:
and
that
death
shall
suddenly
come
vpon
them
,
and
hell
shall
receiue
them
.
S.
Ambrose
saith
,
that
Detractors
are
scarcely
to
bee
accounted
Christians
.
And
Cyprian
saith
,
Non
qui
audit
,
sed
qui
facit
conuitium
,
miser
est
.
Not
he
that
is
railed
at
,
but
he
that
raileth
,
is
the
wretched
man
.
The
wicked
Iewes
,
when
they
could
not
otherwise
answere
Christ
,
called
him
Samaritan
,
and
said
he
had
a
deuill
,
&
shortly
after
tooke
vp
stones
,
and
cast
at
him
.
So
the
Anabaptists
,
within
our
memory
,
after
slanderous
and
opprobrious
calumniations
against
the
godly
Preachers
and
magistrates
then
liuing
,
fell
to
blowes
and
open
violence
.
The
Libeller
in
this
booke
hath
perfourmed
the
one
,
and
threatned
the
other
.
This
haue
I
layd
downe
word
by
word
,
as
I
receiued
the
same
from
my
Lorde
of
London
:
who
desireth
to
haue
the
matter
heard
by
indifferent
Iudges
,
and
will
shewe
the
Suggestions
to
be
very
vntrue
.
ANd
as
to
Martins
lewde
exclamation
against
the
B.
of
London
concerning
the
cloth
thought
to
be
stollen
from
the
Dyars
,
this
is
the
trueth
of
the
case
:
that
vpon
notice
giuen
to
the
said
B.
that
such
like
cloth
was
wayued
within
his
Manor
of
Fulham
,
and
left
in
a
ditch
there
,
and
no
owner
knowen
,
hee
presently
hoping
to
take
them
that
brought
it
thither
,
or
at
the
least
to
saue
the
same
from
purloyning
or
miscarying
,
appoynted
the
same
to
be
watched
diuers
nights
:
and
in
the
ende
hearing
neither
of
the
owners
,
nor
of
them
that
so
waiued
it
,
willed
the
same
to
bee
brought
to
his
house
in
Fulham
,
and
there
to
be
kept
for
him
or
them
which
by
law
ought
to
haue
it
,
were
it
in
respect
of
the
first
property
,
or
of
the
alteration
therof
by
meanes
of
the
liberties
.
Wherupon
,
a
good
space
after
,
the
Dyars
indeed
came
to
the
Bishop
,
and
claimed
the
cloth
,
&
sought
by
earnest
means
to
haue
it
again
,
without
making
any
proofe
,
that
the
cloth
was
theirs
,
or
that
the
same
cloth
was
it
,
for
which
the
theeues
were
executed
,
or
that
fresh
sute
was
made
after
the
saide
theeues
for
the
same
.
But
vpon
conference
had
with
learned
Lawyers
therein
,
it
was
resolued
,
that
the
propertie
of
this
cloth
was
altered
and
transferred
to
the
lyberties
:
and
so
it
seemeth
the
Dyars
themselues
haue
found
,
els
woulde
they
by
lawe
haue
sought
remedie
therefore
yer
nowe
,
it
being
well
nie
towards
three
yeres
since
.
Yet
neuertheles
,
so
farre
hath
the
sayd
Bishop
bene
from
exacting
the
extremitie
,
that
offer
hath
bene
made
to
the
Dyars
of
a
good
part
of
the
cloth
,
where
in
the
rigour
of
law
they
haue
lost
all
:
And
further
to
restore
all
,
or
to
make
sufficient
recompence
therefore
,
if
by
law
it
ought
to
be
so
,
vpon
the
examination
of
the
trueth
of
the
case
.
And
as
for
Martins
erronious
iudgement
,
that
this
is
theft
,
being
taken
and
claymed
by
right
and
lawe
,
as
aforesayde
,
because
the
true
owners
are
defeated
(
as
hee
saith
)
surely
,
he
might
knowe
if
it
were
matter
for
his
humor
,
that
the
Lawe
worketh
this
in
other
cases
,
as
in
strayes
proclaymed
and
kept
a
yeere
and
a
day
,
according
to
the
law
,
the
propertie
is
altered
,
and
transferred
to
the
Lord
from
the
true
owner
:
so
is
it
for
stollen
cattel
,
brought
bona
fide
to
the
ouert
market
:
The
first
owners
propertie
is
gone
,
and
the
buyer
hath
it
:
And
so
is
it
for
waiued
goods
,
as
was
this
cloth
.
And
to
shewe
that
the
sayd
Bishop
had
not
so
great
a
desire
to
detaine
the
cloth
as
the
Libeller
hath
presumed
,
hee
often
times
asked
an
officer
of
his
,
howe
it
happened
that
the
Dyars
came
not
for
it
:
for
he
was
euer
ready
,
and
yet
is
,
to
deliuer
it
to
them
,
or
the
value
thereof
,
if
it
prooue
to
be
theirs
.
And
thus
much
is
to
be
answered
to
that
matter
.
The
Libeller
obiecteth
against
the
Bishop
as
a
great
heinous
fault
,
that
of
his
Porter
hee
made
a
Minister
:
which
,
al
things
considered
,
he
thinketh
that
doing
to
be
iustifiable
&
lawfully
done
,
and
not
to
lacke
example
of
many
such
that
haue
bin
after
that
sort
admitted
,
both
since
her
Maiesties
comming
to
the
Crowne
,
by
many
good
Bishops
,
and
by
sound
histories
Ecclesiasticall
,
that
where
the
church
by
reason
of
persecution
or
multitude
of
Hamlets
,
and
free
Chappels
,
which
haue
commonly
very
smal
stipends
for
the
Minister
,
honest
godly
men
,
vpon
the
discretion
of
the
Gouernours
of
the
Church
,
haue
and
might
be
brought
in
to
serue
in
the
want
of
learned
men
,
in
prayer
,
administration
of
Sacraments
,
good
example
of
life
,
&
in
some
sort
of
exhortation
.
And
this
man
therefore
,
when
the
bishop
founde
him
by
good
and
long
experience
to
be
one
that
feared
God
,
to
be
conuersant
in
the
scriptures
,
&
of
very
honest
life
&
conuersation
:
he
allowed
of
him
,
to
serue
in
a
small
congregation
at
Padington
,
where
commonly
for
the
meannesse
of
the
stipend
,
no
Preacher
could
bee
had
,
as
in
many
places
it
commeth
to
passe
where
the
Parsonage
is
impropriat
,
and
the
prouision
for
the
Vicar
or
Curat
is
very
smal
.
And
how
this
poore
man
behaued
himselfe
there
,
time
and
tryall
prooued
him
:
for
he
continued
in
that
place
with
good
liking
of
the
people
8.
or
9.
yeres
,
till
he
grew
dull
of
sight
for
age
,
&
thereby
vnable
for
to
serue
any
longer
.
It
is
to
be
founde
among
the
Greeke
Canons
,
that
in
Spaine
&
Africa
when
the
Goathes
&
Vandalles
had
by
extreme
persecution
made
hauocke
of
the
Church
men
,
those
fewe
that
were
left
there
aliue
,
made
their
moane
to
the
Churches
of
Rome
&
Italy
,
that
their
Churches
stoode
emptie
,
because
they
could
get
none
to
serue
,
no
not
such
as
were
vnlearned
.
Whereby
it
appeareth
,
that
in
the
time
of
necessitie
,
and
such
great
want
,
the
Church
did
allowe
of
very
meane
Clarkes
,
&
so
did
they
in
the
beginning
of
hir
Maiesties
raigne
.
But
Martin
&
his
complices
,
hauing
a
desire
to
throwe
out
of
the
Church
,
the
booke
of
common
prayer
,
would
rather
haue
the
Churches
serued
by
none
,
then
by
such
as
by
prayer
and
administration
of
Sacraments
shoulde
keepe
the
people
together
in
godly
assemblies
.
But
this
Libeller
being
as
a
botch
in
the
body
,
wherunto
all
bad
humors
commonly
resort
,
&
fewe
good
,
was
content
to
take
this
report
of
this
poore
man
,
and
not
at
all
to
make
mention
,
as
he
might
haue
done
,
of
that
precise
&
straite
order
which
the
Bishoppe
obserueth
in
making
Ministers
.
For
most
true
it
is
,
that
the
saide
B.
admitteth
none
to
orders
,
but
such
as
he
himself
doth
examine
in
his
owne
person
in
points
of
Diuinitie
,
&
that
in
the
latin
tongue
,
in
the
hearing
of
many
:
whereby
it
commeth
to
passe
,
that
none
lightly
come
at
him
,
but
such
as
be
Graduats
,
&
of
the
vniuersities
.
But
Martin
neither
himselfe
nor
his
cole
cariers
seeke
for
any
thing
that
is
commendable
,
but
like
the
spider
that
gathereth
all
that
may
turne
to
poyson
.
Further
,
for
lacke
of
true
matter
,
M.
Maddockes
must
be
brought
in
by
the
Libeller
to
furnish
his
railing
comedy
.
It
were
inough
to
say
of
that
thus
much
,
that
the
most
reuerent
Father
the
Archbishop
of
Canterburie
examining
that
matter
betweene
the
Bishop
&
Maddockes
,
with
some
other
Bishops
assisting
him
,
founde
the
matter
to
make
so
sore
against
the
Bishop
,
that
Maddockes
himself
was
content
before
them
to
aske
him
forgiuenes
,
and
to
promise
that
hee
would
euer
after
haue
a
reuerent
regard
of
his
duetie
towards
the
said
Bishop
,
as
his
Ordinarie
.
For
if
he
should
so
vntruely
haue
played
with
the
name
of
Aelmer
,
by
turning
it
into
the
name
of
Mar-elme
,
hee
shoulde
haue
spoken
against
his
conscience
,
as
he
himselfe
knoweth
,
and
all
the
Court
,
and
her
Maiestie
her selfe
can
testifie
,
that
it
was
a
most
shamefull
vntrueth
blased
abroad
by
one
Lichfield
a
Musicion
,
which
is
now
departed
.
Heere
might
bee
noted
,
how
Doctor
Perne
,
being
at
no
meane
mans
table
,
&
hearing
of
such
slanderous
rayling
of
felling
of
the
Elmes
at
Fulham
,
he
asked
one
of
the
company
being
an
ancient
Lawyer
,
how
long
the
Elmes
of
Fulham
had
bin
felled
.
Said
the
Lawyer
,
somehalfe
yere
past
.
Now
truely
saide
D.
Perne
,
they
are
marueilously
growen
in
that
time
:
for
I
assure
you
I
was
there
within
these
foure
daies
,
&
they
seeme
to
be
two
hundred
yeeres
old
.
And
master
Vicechamberlaine
at
her
Maiesties
being
at
Fulham
,
tolde
the
Bishop
that
her
Maiestie
misliked
nothing
,
but
that
her
Highnesse
lodging
was
kept
from
all
good
prospects
by
the
thicknesse
of
the
trees
.
Lo
,
you
may
see
hereby
,
that
the
Libeller
to
set
out
his
Pasquil
,
raketh
all
things
by
all
reportes
from
all
the
Sycophants
in
the
world
,
and
maketh
no
choise
of
man
or
matter
,
so
that
it
may
serue
his
turne
.
And
for
any
Letter
written
by
the
maister
of
Requests
so
iestingly
,
as
the
Libeller
reporteth
,
Maddockes
hath
deceiued
him
:
for
there
was
no
such
matter
,
nor
the
man
for
whom
the
Bishop
wrote
,
was
none
of
his
seruant
,
nor
is
.
Nowe
commeth
in
Dame
Lawson
to
frumpe
the
Bishoppe
with
impudent
and
vnwomanly
speech
,
and
vnfit
for
that
sexe
,
whom
Paul
vtterly
forbiddeth
to
speake
in
the
congregation
.
But
considering
the
circumstances
of
time
,
place
,
and
persons
,
it
is
to
bee
thought
that
Dame
Lawson
came
at
no
time
to
the
bishoppe
in
that
brauerie
:
for
if
shee
had
,
the
bishop
is
not
so
soft
,
but
shee
shoulde
haue
felt
of
Discipline
,
and
of
the
Queenes
authoritie
.
Surely
the
Bishop
and
such
other
of
the
Reuerend
fathers
that
are
so
bitten
by
this
Libeller
,
may
comfort
themselues
by
the
example
of
Athanasius
and
others
as
I
before
haue
said
,
which
were
most
shamefully
accused
by
the
heretikes
,
of
murder
,
robbery
,
enchantment
,
whoredome
,
and
other
most
detestable
crimes
,
to
deface
them
to
the
worlde
,
to
the
ende
that
their
heresies
might
be
the
better
liked
of
.
But
Martin
remember
that
saying
,
Vae
homini
per
quem
scandalum
venit
,
and
that
Iude
saith
,
that
Michael
when
he
disputed
with
the
Deuill
about
the
body
of
Moses
,
the
Angel
gaue
no
rayling
sentence
against
him
,
but
said
,
the
Lord
rebuke
thee
,
Satan
.
And
if
it
pleased
you
to
remember
that
booke
that
is
fathered
vpon
Ignatius
in
Greeke
which
attributeth
so
much
to
the
bishops
,
you
would
be
good
master
to
bishops
,
against
whom
so
vnreuerently
you
cast
out
your
stomacke
.
And
for
your
iesting
at
the
Bishop
for
bowling
vpon
the
Sabboth
,
you
must
vnderstande
that
the
best
expositor
of
the
Sabboth
,
which
is
Christ
,
hath
saide
,
that
the
Sabboth
was
made
for
man
,
and
not
man
for
the
Sabboth
:
and
man
may
haue
his
meate
dressed
for
his
health
vpon
the
Sabboth
,
and
why
may
he
not
then
haue
some
conuenient
exercise
of
the
body
,
for
the
health
of
the
body
?
You
will
take
small
occasion
to
raile
,
before
you
will
hold
your
tongue
.
If
you
can
charge
the
Bishop
that
euer
he
withdrew
himself
from
Sermon
or
seruice
by
any
such
exercise
,
you
might
bee
the
bolder
with
him
:
but
contrariwise
it
is
wel
knowen
,
that
he
and
his
whole
familie
doeth
euery
day
in
the
weeke
twise
say
the
whole
seruice
,
calling
vpon
God
for
them selues
,
the
State
,
and
the
Queenes
Maiestie
,
praying
for
her
highnesse
by
that
meanes
deuoutly
and
heartily
many
times
:
I
pray
God
you
do
the
like
.
But
,
oratio
animae
maleuolae
non
placet
Deo
:
The
prayer
of
a
malicious
heart
neuer
pleaseth
God
.
Martin
with
his
bitter
stile
of
malicious
Momus
dipt
in
the
gall
of
vngodlinesse
,
proceedeth
in
a
shamelesse
vntrueth
touching
the
Bishops
answere
to
the
executors
of
Allein
the
Grocer
,
as
though
he
shoulde
flatly
denie
the
payment
of
a
certaine
debt
,
due
to
the
sayde
Allein
:
which
is
as
true
as
all
the
rest
of
Martins
writings
is
honest
and
sober
.
For
bee
it
that
at
the
first
demaunde
,
the
Bishoppe
was
somewhat
mooued
to
heare
his
name
to
bee
in
the
Merchants
bookes
,
which
hee
euer
so
precisely
auoyded
,
that
commonly
he
sendeth
to
them
whom
hee
hath
to
doe
with
,
warning
them
to
deliuer
nothing
in
his
name
,
without
his
owne
hand
or
ready
money
,
vsed
peraduenture
some
sharpe
wordes
in
a
matter
that
was
so
sudaine
and
so
strange
to
him
Yet
most
certaine
it
is
,
that
though
not
at
that
time
,
yet
very
shortly
after
,
the
debt
was
discharged
,
as
shall
be
prooued
,
long
before
Martins
railing
booke
was
heard
of
or
seene
:
ten
pound
excepted
,
which
the
sayde
executors
for
a
time
respited
.
But
this
fellowe
will
trauaile
farre
before
he
will
lacke
matter
to
furnish
a
lye
.
Another
mountaine
that
he
maketh
of
molehils
(
for
such
is
all
his
blasphemous
buildings
)
is
,
that
one
Benison
a
poore
man
,
was
kept
in
the
Clincke
I
cannot
tell
howe
long
,
vniustly
without
cause
,
&c.
The
trueth
is
this
:
Benison
comming
from
Geneua
,
full
fraught
with
studie
of
Innouations
,
and
vtterly
emptie
of
obedience
,
which
Beza
that
learned
Father
had
or
might
haue
taught
him
,
as
by
his
Epistles
appeareah
,
both
to
the
Queene
and
the
gouernors
of
the
Church
:
set
vp
in
London
his
shop
of
disobedience
,
being
maried
in
a
contrary
order
to
the
booke
and
vsage
of
the
Church
of
England
,
abusing
good
M.
Foxe
as
hee
himselfe
in
griefe
of
heart
after
confessed
.
After
that
,
the
said
Benison
gathering
conuenticles
,
and
refusing
to
goe
to
his
owne
parish
church
,
seeking
to
set
al
in
combustion
with
schisme
in
the
Citie
,
was
long
before
the
B.
heard
any
thing
of
him
,
called
before
Sir
Nicholas
Woodroofe
a
graue
Citizen
,
&
the
Recorder
:
who
found
him
in
such
an
humour
,
that
they
meant
to
haue
sent
him
to
prison
.
But
because
hee
was
of
the
Clergie
,
they
thought
good
to
commit
him
to
his
Ordinarie
,
who
trauailing
with
him
most
earnestly
to
bring
him
to
the
Church
and
become
orderly
,
when
he
coulde
profite
nothing
with
him
,
sent
him
againe
to
the
Sessions
to
the
Lord
Maior
and
the
Iudges
.
After
they
had
dealt
with
him
,
and
could
finde
at
his
hands
nothing
but
railing
,
they
sent
him
againe
to
the
Bishop
,
and
he
finding
him
in
vnspeakeable
disobedience
to
her
Maiestie
and
her
Lawes
,
offered
him
the
oath
,
which
he
contemptuously
and
spitefully
refused
.
Which
being
certified
according
to
order
,
he
was
sent
to
the
Queenes
bench
,
&
was
condemned
,
and
thereupon
sent
to
prison
.
And
this
is
that
wonderfull
tragedie
wherin
this
fellow
so
greatly
triumpheth
,
wishing
belike
(
as
his
whole
Libell
seemeth
to
desire
)
that
no
malicious
schismatike
shoulde
be
punished
for
moouing
sedition
in
the
lande
.
But
to
this
vnbrideled
tongue
,
it
may
be
sayd
as
the
Psalme
sayth
,
Quid
gloriaris
in
malitia
tua
?
&c.
Where
hee
courseth
the
Bishop
of
London
with
the
lewde
lying
Epithete
of
Dumbe
Iohn
,
fetched
I
cannot
tell
from
what
grosse
conceite
,
either
as
willingly
stumbling
vpon
Dumbe
for
Don
,
or
for
that
he
preacheth
not
so
oft
,
as
hee
and
other
of
his
crewe
babbling
in
their
verball
sermons
vse
to
doe
,
or
from
whence
else
I
knowe
not
,
vnlesse
it
please
his
wisedome
to
play
with
his
owne
conceite
,
and
minister
matter
to
the
Prentises
and
Women
of
London
,
to
sport
himselfe
in
that
pretie
deuised
and
newe
founde
name
.
If
the
Bishop
shoulde
answere
for
himselfe
,
I
knowe
he
might
say
somewhat
after
this
sort
:
Good
charitable
Martin
,
how
olde
are
you
?
how
long
haue
you
knowen
the
man
?
what
reports
in
the
booke
of
Martyrs
,
in
Master
Askams
booke
of
his
Schoolemaster
,
and
in
some
learned
men
that
haue
written
from
beyond
the
Seas
,
haue
you
heard
of
him
?
Master
Foxe
saith
of
him
,
that
hee
was
one
of
the
fiue
,
and
nowe
onely
aliue
,
that
stoode
in
the
solemne
disputations
in
the
first
of
Quene
Mary
,
with
a
hundred
hauberdes
about
his
eares
:
(
the
like
whereof
you
threaten
now
him
and
others
)
in
the
defence
of
the
Gospell
,
against
all
the
learned
Papists
in
England
.
For
the
which
hee
was
driuen
into
banishment
,
and
there
continued
for
the
space
of
fiue
or
sixe
yeeres
,
visiting
almost
all
Vniuersities
in
Italie
and
Germanie
,
hauing
great
conference
with
the
most
and
best
learned
men
〈◊〉
the
last
being
stayed
at
Iany
an
vniuersitie
erected
by
the
dukes
of
Saxonie
,
and
shoulde
,
if
he
had
not
come
away
,
had
the
Hebrewe
lecture
,
which
Snepphinus
had
,
intertained
by
them
to
reade
in
their
sayd
vniuersitie
both
Greeke
&
Latin
,
in
the
company
and
with
the
good
loue
and
liking
of
those
famous
men
,
Flaccus
Illyricus
,
Victorius
,
Strigellus
,
D.
Snepphinus
,
called
alter
Luther
,
with
diuers
others
,
where
belike
he
was
not
dumbe
.
And
after
comming
home
,
was
appoynted
among
the
famous
learned
men
,
to
dispute
againe
with
the
enemies
of
the
religion
,
the
papisticall
bishops
,
and
like
,
that
if
the
disputations
had
continued
,
to
shew
him
not
ignorant
in
all
the
three
tongues
,
as
he
will
yet
if
Martin
Malapert
prouoke
him
too
farre
,
not
to
be
dumb
.
Is
he
dumbe
because
he
was
the
onely
Preacher
in
Leicestershire
for
a
space
,
as
the
noble
Earle
of
Huntington
can
witnesse
?
and
by
their
two
meanes
,
that
shire
,
God
be
blessed
,
was
conuerted
&
brought
to
that
state
that
it
is
now
in
?
which
in
true
religion
is
aboue
any
other
place
,
because
they
retaine
the
Gospell
without
contention
,
which
fewe
other
places
doe
.
And
in
Lincolneshire
did
he
nothing
?
did
he
not
first
purge
the
Cathedrall
Church
,
being
at
that
time
a
nest
of
vncleane
birdes
,
and
so
by
preaching
and
executing
the
Commission
so
preuailed
in
the
countrey
(
God
blessing
his
labours
)
that
not
one
recusant
was
left
in
the
countrey
,
at
his
comming
away
to
this
sea
of
London
?
Is
this
to
be
dumbe
?
howe
many
Sermons
hath
he
preached
at
Paules
crosse
?
sometime
three
in
a
yeere
,
yea
,
sometime
two
or
three
together
,
being
an
olde
man
,
to
supply
some
yonger
mens
negligence
.
It
is
omitted
,
that
Episcopomastix
had
a
fling
at
the
Bishoppe
of
London
for
swearing
by
his
faith
,
wherefore
he
termeth
him
a
Swag.
What
he
meaneth
by
that
,
I
will
not
diuine
:
but
as
all
the
rest
is
lewd
,
so
surely
herein
he
hath
a
lewde
meaning
.
It
is
to
be
thought
,
that
the
Bishop
will
take
profite
hereby
,
being
a
man
that
hath
diligently
read
Plutarke
,
De
vtilitate
capienda
ad
inimico
.
If
it
bee
an
othe
,
as
this
gentleman
hath
censured
it
,
it
is
not
to
be
doubted
,
but
that
he
will
amend
it
:
but
if
it
were
lawful
,
as
it
may
be
for
any
thing
Martin
can
say
,
to
aske
his
brotherhood
,
what
Amen
signifieth
,
or
whether
it
be
an
othe
:
then
in
his
wicked
and
malicious
wishes
for
the
ouerthrow
of
the
Clergie
,
how
oft
is
he
to
be
found
to
say
Amen
?
for
in
the
phrase
of
our
speech
,
by
my
faith
signifieth
no
more
,
but
,
in
very
trueth
,
bona
fide
,
in
trueth
,
assuredly
,
id
est
,
Amen
.
It
is
to
be
thought
,
that
Martin
misliketh
to
say
by
his
faith
,
because
a
railing
and
slanderous
spirite
can
haue
no
faith
:
for
where
Charitie
is
away
(
the
soule
of
all
good
workes
)
there
can
be
no
faith
.
Read
that
of
Paul
,
Charitas
non
inuidet
,
non
est
suspicax
,
&c.
The
contraries
whereof
swell
in
Martin
as
venemous
humours
in
an
infectious
sore
.
Among
other
their
reproches
,
they
affirme
of
the
Bishop
of
Rochester
,
that
hee
presented
him selfe
to
a
benefice
.
I
doe
not
thinke
it
to
be
true
,
for
that
I
know
it
can
not
be
good
in
Lawe
.
If
he
hath
procured
a
benefice
in
way
of
Commendam
(
as
they
call
it
)
it
is
by
lawe
allowed
,
and
hath
bene
done
by
other
.
The
bishop
of
Lincolne
is
knowen
to
bee
learned
and
zealous
in
religion
.
There
are
few
men
toward
her
Maiestie
that
haue
preached
in
the
court
,
either
oftner
times
,
or
with
more
commendation
,
or
better
liking
,
as
well
before
he
was
bishop
,
as
since
.
It
is
therefore
maruaile
,
that
none
in
all
this
time
coulde
espie
his
inclination
vnto
corrupt
and
Papisticall
doctrine
,
vntill
the
chickens
of
the
scratching
kite
yong
Martinists
,
got
wings
to
flee
abroad
,
&
cric
out
vntrueths
against
euery
man
that
displeaseth
them
.
If
the
Bishoppe
of
Lincolne
had
not
euen
of
late
shewed
himselfe
in
the
Commission
Court
,
at
the
examination
of
some
of
them
,
hee
had
now
escaped
this
scratch
of
the
lewde
lying
kite
Martin
Marprelate
.
What
his
words
were
I
haue
forgotten
,
&
yet
I
heard
them
deliuered
by
a
learned
man
that
was
present
.
For
I
did
not
then
meane
to
deale
in
this
cause
,
but
they
were
nothing
sounding
to
that
which
the
Libell
layeth
downe
.
And
the
person
considered
at
whose
funerall
hee
preached
,
hee
could
not
with
comelinesse
speake
lesse
in
her
commendation
then
hee
did
,
vnlesse
they
woulde
haue
had
him
as
rash
and
furious
as
themselues
,
and
to
enter
into
Gods
secrete
iudgement
,
and
openly
to
condemne
her
as
a
reprobate
.
God
may
worke
great
matters
in
a
moment
.
THE
bishop
of
Winchester
is
charged
with
certaine
wordes
vttered
in
two
Sermons
the
last
Lent
:
the
one
in
the
Queenes
Chappell
,
the
other
at
S.
Marie
Oueries
in
Southwarke
.
The
wordes
of
the
challeng
are
these
,
Like
a
flattering
hypocrite
,
hee
protested
before
God
and
the
congregation
,
that
there
was
not
in
the
worlde
at
this
day
,
nay
,
there
had
not
beene
since
the
Apostles
time
such
a
flourishing
state
of
a
Church
,
as
nowe
wee
haue
in
Englande
.
Surely
,
if
hee
had
vttered
these
wordes
for
the
state
of
the
Church
appoynted
by
lawe
and
order
,
not
respecting
the
faultes
of
particular
persons
,
it
might
in
Christian
duetie
bee
well
defended
.
But
it
was
not
vttered
in
this
manner
,
nor
for
the
matter
,
nor
for
the
time
.
The
first
part
of
those
wordes
hee
doth
not
acknowledge
at
all
,
for
they
are
purposely
inserted
to
stirre
enuie
.
Thus
in
deede
it
was
deliuered
:
As
for
the
trueth
of
doctrine
,
according
to
the
worde
of
God
,
for
the
right
administration
of
the
Sacraments
,
for
the
true
worship
of
God
in
our
prayer
,
laide
downe
in
the
booke
of
seruice
:
since
the
Apostles
age
,
vnto
this
present
age
of
the
restoring
of
the
gospell
,
there
was
neuer
Church
vpon
the
face
of
the
earth
,
so
nigh
the
sinceritie
of
Gods
trueth
,
as
the
Church
of
England
is
at
this
day
.
These
words
with
Gods
helpe
,
he
wil
iustifie
to
be
true
,
vpon
the
daunger
,
not
of
his
liuing
only
,
but
of
his
life
also
,
against
any
man
that
wil
withstand
it
:
and
yet
therein
shall
not
shew
him selfe
either
desperate
Dicke
,
or
shamelesse
,
impudent
or
wainscot
faced
Bishop
,
as
it
pleaseth
the
Libeller
to
rayle
.
Neither
doth
he
thinke
,
that
any
learned
man
that
fauoureth
the
Gospell
,
though
he
mislike
some
things
and
persons
now
in
present
vse
,
will
reproue
it
.
The
Papists
I
know
in
deede
doe
detest
the
Assertion
,
and
thinke
their
Synagogue
blasphemed
by
it
:
No
refourmed
Church
can
iustly
take
offence
at
it
.
Where
the
bishop
is
burdened
by
this
speeche
to
excuse
the
multitude
of
Thieues
,
Drunkards
,
Murtherers
,
Adulterers
,
&c.
that
bee
in
our
Church
:
neither
did
his
thought
conceiue
,
nor
his
wordes
include
any
such
matter
.
But
what
doeth
not
malice
,
enuie
,
and
spite
vtter
against
the
most
innocent
person
that
is
?
The
bishop
of
Winchester
hath
openly
more
impugned
the
vices
of
this
age
heere
in
the
Church
of
Englande
,
then
the
whole
broode
of
them
that
are
of
the
Anabaptisticall
Conuenticles
,
and
the
residue
of
these
Libellers
.
Woe
bee
to
them
(
saith
Esay
the
Prophet
)
that
speake
euil
of
good
,
and
good
of
euill
,
and
put
light
for
darkenesse
,
and
darkenesse
for
light
,
sweete
for
sowre
,
and
sowre
for
sweete
.
Dauid
had
This
may
be
a
sufficient
answere
to
the
vntrueth
fathered
vpon
the
B.
of
Winchesters
words
,
&
that
hee
is
not
for
the
same
iustly
tearmed
Monstrous
and
flattering
hypocrite
,
speaking
against
his
owne
conscience
.
But
I
see
in
these
wordes
the
reproch
not
only
of
the
bishop
,
but
much
more
amalicious
spite
against
this
Church
of
England
,
and
that
so
deepely
setled
in
their
hearts
,
that
their
eares
cannot
,
without
griefe
,
he
are
any
good
spoken
of
it
.
Therefore
I
thinke
my selfe
in
Christian
dutie
bound
,
somewhat
farther
to
followe
this
matter
,
and
with
some
signification
of
thankefulnesse
,
to
acknowledge
and
confesse
those
excellent
blessings
,
which
it
hath
pleased
God
,
of
his
great
mercies
,
to
bestowe
vpon
the
same
,
as
well
in
King
Edward
the
sixts
dayes
,
as
much
more
in
her
Maiesties
reigne
that
now
is
:
and
first
,
to
beginne
with
that
which
is
the
principall
,
that
is
,
the
sinceritie
of
doctrine
,
and
all
branches
of
true
religion
receiued
,
professed
,
taught
,
and
established
in
this
Realme
.
In
which
point
,
I
thinke
it
very
superfluous
&
needles
for
me
to
recite
the
particular
branches
,
and
to
make
a
new
catechisme
,
or
to
pen
a
new
confession
of
the
Church
of
England
,
seeing
they
both
are
so
sufficiently
performed
,
that
(
without
enuy
be
it
spoken
)
there
is
none
better
in
any
refourmed
Church
in
Europe
.
For
a
Catechisme
,
I
refer
them
to
that
which
was
made
by
the
learned
and
godly
man
Master
Nowel
,
Deane
of
Paules
,
receiued
and
allowed
by
the
Church
of
England
,
and
very
fully
grounded
and
established
vpon
the
worde
of
God
.
There
may
you
see
all
the
parts
of
true
Religion
receiued
,
the
difficulties
expounded
,
the
trueth
declared
,
the
corruptions
of
the
Church
of
Rome
reiected
.
But
this
I
like
not
in
our
Church
,
that
it
is
lawful
to
euery
man
to
set
foorth
a
newe
Catechisme
at
his
pleasure
.
I
read
,
that
in
the
Primitiue
Church
,
that
thing
did
great
harme
,
and
corrupted
the
mindes
of
many
simple
persons
,
with
soule
errours
and
heresies
.
I
see
the
like
at
this
day
:
for
thereby
many
honest
meaning
hearts
are
caried
away
to
the
misliking
of
our
manner
of
prayer
,
and
administration
of
Sacraments
,
and
other
orders
:
whereby
it
is
made
a
principall
instrument
to
maintaine
and
increase
discorde
and
dissention
in
the
Church
.
For
a
sound
and
true
confession
acknowledged
by
this
our
church
,
I
refer
them
to
that
notable
Apologie
of
the
English
Church
,
written
not
many
yeeres
since
,
by
that
Iewel
of
England
,
late
Bishop
of
Sarifburie
.
Wherein
they
shal
finde
all
parts
of
Christian
religion
confessed
&
proued
,
both
by
the
testimony
of
the
canonicall
scriptures
,
and
also
by
the
consent
of
all
learned
and
godly
antiquitie
for
the
space
of
certain
hundred
yeres
after
Christ
.
For
the
integrity
and
soundnes
,
for
the
learning
and
eloquence
shewed
in
the
same
Apologie
,
they
(
that
contemne
that
notable
learned
man
because
hee
was
a
Bishoppe
)
may
haue
very
good
testimonie
in
a
litle
Epistle
,
written
by
Peter
Martir
vnto
the
said
bishop
,
and
nowe
printed
,
and
in
the
latter
edition
set
before
the
same
Apologie
:
where
they
shall
finde
that
hee
speaketh
not
for
himselfe
onely
,
but
for
many
other
learned
men
of
the
church
of
Tygure
,
and
other
places
.
Nowe
,
as
this
learned
Bishop
doeth
acknowledge
and
confesse
for
this
Church
,
all
trueth
of
doctrine
:
so
doeth
hee
reprooue
,
condemne
and
detest
all
corruptions
brought
into
the
same
,
either
by
the
church
of
Rome
,
or
by
any
other
ancient
or
newe
heretikes
,
whome
he
there
particularly
nameth
:
yea
,
and
to
the
great
comfort
of
all
them
that
are
members
of
the
same
church
,
and
acknowledge
the
same
confession
,
hee
prooueth
and
euidently
sheweth
,
that
the
testimonies
of
the
Scriptures
,
whereon
that
confession
is
grounded
,
for
the
true
interpretation
of
them
,
haue
the
witnesse
&
consent
of
all
the
learned
antiquitie
,
as
I
haue
saide
,
for
certaine
hundred
yeeres
.
Which
I
take
to
bee
a
very
good
comfort
and
confirmation
to
all
honest
consciences
in
these
captious
and
quarelling
dayes
.
That
which
I
meane
,
I
will
declare
by
some
particulars
.
What
is
more
euident
,
certaine
and
firme
for
the
article
of
the
person
of
Christ
in
his
Godhead
&
manhood
,
then
those
things
that
the
ancient
Fathers
decreed
out
of
the
canonicall
scriptures
in
the
Councels
of
Nice
,
Constantinople
,
Ephesus
,
Chalcedon
;
&
some
others
against
Arius
,
Samosatenus
,
Apollinaris
,
Nestorius
,
Eutiches
,
and
those
heretikes
that
were
termed
Monotholetes
&
c
?
Therefore
whosoeuer
do
teach
contrary
to
the
determination
of
those
councels
(
as
some
do
in
these
dayes
)
they
do
not
iustly
hold
that
principal
article
and
foundation
of
Christian
religion
.
Moreouer
,
as
touching
the
grace
and
benefite
of
Christ
,
the
beginning
whereof
riseth
from
the
eternall
loue
of
God
toward
vs
,
and
from
the
free
election
to
redemption
and
eternall
saluation
:
and
proceedeth
to
our
vse
and
benefite
,
by
the
dispensation
of
Christ
once
offred
vpon
the
Crosse
,
by
effectual
calling
wrought
by
the
holy
Ghost
in
preaching
of
the
Gospell
,
by
our
iustification
,
sanctification
,
and
the
gift
of
perseuerance
and
continuance
in
the
faith
,
thereby
in
the
end
to
obtaine
resurrection
and
eternall
life
:
touching
(
I
say
)
this
free
grace
of
God
(
another
principall
ground
of
Christian
religion
)
what
coulde
be
,
or
can
bee
more
certainly
or
abundantly
layde
downe
out
of
the
holy
Scriptures
,
then
was
determined
in
the
Councels
of
Carthage
,
Mileuitane
,
Aurasicane
&c.
against
the
Pelagians
,
and
other
enemies
of
the
free
grace
of
God
in
Christ
Iesu
our
Sauiour
?
Especially
if
you
adde
the
writings
of
August
.
and
other
ancient
Fathers
for
defence
of
the
same
.
As
to
that
which
is
necessarie
to
be
knowen
touching
the
true
Catholique
Church
(
a
matter
of
great
importaunce
euen
at
this
day
)
what
can
be
more
copiously
or
with
more
perspicuitie
declared
,
then
is
by
that
learned
father
Augustine
,
as
well
in
other
places
,
as
principally
in
his
bookes
against
the
Donatists
?
Likewise
,
for
the
matter
of
the
Sacrament
of
the
Lordes
Supper
,
(
if
simple
trueth
coulde
content
men
)
what
is
more
euident
,
then
that
doctrine
,
which
hath
bene
laid
downe
by
the
ancient
Fathers
,
Iustine
,
Irenaeus
,
Tertullian
,
Cyprian
,
Augustine
,
Theodorete
,
and
a
number
of
other
?
For
proofe
whereof
,
I
referre
you
to
B.
Iewell
,
in
his
worthy
booke
,
wherein
he
answereth
Hardings
reply
against
his
27.
questions
,
proposed
at
Pauls
Crosse
,
&c.
I
remember
,
touching
this
matter
of
the
Sacrament
,
Occolampadius
,
a
man
of
great
reading
&
godlines
,
saith
of
S.
August
.
Is
primus
mihi
vellicauit
aurem
.
He
did
first
put
me
in
minde
of
the
true
vnderstanding
of
this
Sacrament
.
These
foure
principal
Articles
I
haue
laid
downe
for
example
,
that
the
Christian
Reader
may
the
more
easily
perceiue
what
comfort
it
is
to
any
Church
,
to
haue
the
grounds
of
their
faith
and
religion
so
established
vpon
the
holy
Scriptures
,
that
for
the
interpretation
of
the
same
,
they
haue
the
testimonie
&
consent
of
the
Primitiue
Church
,
&
the
ancient
learned
Fathers
.
From
which
Consent
they
should
not
depart
,
either
in
doctrine
,
or
other
matter
of
weight
,
vnlesse
it
so
fall
out
in
them
,
that
we
be
forced
thereto
,
either
by
the
plaine
wordes
of
the
Scriptures
,
or
by
euident
and
necessary
conclusions
following
vpon
the
same
,
or
the
Analogie
of
our
faith
.
Which
thing
if
we
shall
perceiue
,
we
ought
,
&
safely
may
,
take
that
liberty
that
themselues
,
&
especially
Augustine
hath
vsed
,
&
requireth
other
to
vse
.
Nec
Catholicis
Episcopis
,
&c.
Wee
must
not
consent
(
saith
so
much
as
to
Catholike
Bishops
,
if
they
be
deceiued
,
and
be
of
opinion
contrary
to
the
Canonicall
Scriptures
.
Againe
,
I
am
not
tied
with
the
authoritie
of
this
Epistle
.
For
I
haue
not
the
writings
of
Cyprian
in
like
estimation
,
as
I
haue
the
Canonicall
Scriptures
,
but
I
measure
them
by
the
rule
of
the
holy
Scriptures
.
If
I
finde
any
thing
in
his
writings
agreeing
to
the
Scriptures
,
I
receiue
it
with
commendation
and
reuerence
:
if
otherwise
,
with
his
good
leaue
,
I
refuse
it
.
The
like
you
haue
,
Epist.
48.
111.
&
112.
In
Prooemio
li.
3.
de
Trinitate
,
and
many
other
places
.
Otherwise
,
to
reiect
the
testimonie
of
the
ancient
Fathers
rashly
,
is
a
token
of
too
much
confidence
in
our
owne
wits
.
It
was
noted
as
a
great
fault
in
Nestorius
,
and
a
chief
cause
of
his
heresie
,
that
contemning
the
Fathers
,
hee
rested
too
much
vpon
his
owne
iudgement
.
The
like
confidence
drew
many
learned
men
,
and
of
great
gifts
,
to
be
Patrons
of
sundry
foule
and
shamefull
errours
.
How
came
it
to
passe
,
that
after
that
notable
Councell
of
Nice
,
so
many
detestable
heresies
arose
against
the
Deitie
&
the
Humanitie
of
Christ
,
against
the
vniting
of
both
natures
,
and
the
distinction
of
the
properties
of
them
?
&c.
but
onely
out
of
this
roote
,
that
they
contemned
the
graue
sentences
,
interpretations
,
&
determinations
of
those
famous
Confessors
and
great
learned
Fathers
,
as
were
in
the
same
assembled
,
and
had
too
much
liking
in
their
owne
wits
&
learning
.
But
woe
be
vnto
them
(
saith
Esay
)
that
are
ouerwise
in
their
owne
conceite
.
Vigilius
in
his
first
booke
against
Eutyches
saith
thus
.
These
cloudes
of
fond
and
vaine
accusations
are
powred
out
by
them
chiefly
,
which
are
diseased
either
with
the
sickenesse
of
ignorance
,
and
of
a
contentious
appetite
:
and
while
they
being
puffed
vp
with
confidence
of
a
proud
stomacke
,
for
this
only
cause
they
reiect
the
rules
of
faith
,
laide
downe
by
the
ancient
fathers
,
that
they
may
thrust
into
the
Church
their
owne
wauering
deuises
,
which
they
haue
ouerthwartly
conceiued
.
This
sentence
,
I
would
our
vncharitable
accusers
&
troublers
of
the
Church
would
well
weigh
and
consider
with
them-selues
.
Therfore
(
good
reader
)
I
protest
for
my selfe
,
and
for
the
residue
of
this
church
,
that
we
dare
not
in
conscience
,
nor
thinke
it
tollerable
,
with
contempt
to
reiect
the
testimonies
of
antiquitie
in
establishing
any
matter
of
weight
in
the
Church
.
We
leaue
that
to
our
hasty
Diuines
,
that
in
three
yeeres
study
thinke
themselues
able
to
controll
all
men
,
&
to
haue
more
learning
then
all
the
Bishops
in
England
:
And
for
this
cause
wil
they
giue
no
credit
to
ancient
writers
against
their
new
found
equality
.
For
with
them
,
it
is
a
foule
fault
once
in
a
sermon
to
name
an
ancient
father
,
or
to
alledge
any
testimonie
out
of
his
workes
.
Nowe
(
good
Christian
Reader
)
seeing
by
the
good
blessing
of
God
,
we
haue
all
parts
of
Christian
fayth
and
Religion
professed
and
taught
in
this
Church
,
and
the
same
grounded
vpon
the
canonicall
Scriptures
,
with
the
consent
and
exposition
of
the
Primitiue
Church
and
ancient
Fathers
:
What
a
vaunting
pride
is
it
?
(
as
Cyprian
speaketh
)
what
an
vnthankefulnesse
to
God
?
what
vncharitable
affection
toward
the
Church
of
their
naturall
Countrey
,
that
they
cannot
abide
any
good
to
be
spoken
of
it
?
pretending
nothing
but
the
priuate
faultes
and
vices
of
some
men
,
or
the
disagreeing
from
them
in
some
orders
and
partes
of
Gouernement
,
which
they
will
neuer
be
able
to
proue
by
the
word
of
GOD
to
bee
of
necessitie
.
In
other
reformed
Churches
,
whome
they
so
greatly
extolle
,
and
would
make
paterne
to
vs
,
haue
they
not
imperfections
?
Haue
they
not
foule
faults
,
and
great
vices
among
all
sortes
of
men
,
as
well
Ministers
as
others
?
Surely
,
their
worthiest
writers
&
grauest
Preachers
doe
note
,
that
they
haue
.
And
if
they
woulde
denie
it
,
the
world
doth
see
it
,
and
many
good
men
among
them
doe
bewaile
it
.
I
will
not
stay
in
the
other
blessings
of
God
,
where
with
he
hath
adorned
this
Church
.
I
shall
haue
occasion
to
speake
somewhat
more
of
it
hereafter
,
and
God
send
vs
grace
,
that
we
may
with
true
thankefulnesse
acknowledge
it
.
But
this
I
may
not
omitte
without
great
note
of
vnthankefulnesse
towarde
our
mercifull
God
,
which
hath
not
onely
preserued
,
maintained
and
defended
the
State
,
but
also
appoynted
this
Church
to
be
as
a
Sanctuarie
or
place
of
refuge
for
the
Saints
of
God
,
afflicted
and
persecuted
in
other
Countries
for
the
profession
of
the
Gospell
:
for
whome
I
am
perswaded
wee
doe
fare
the
better
at
Gods
hande
.
And
I
doubt
not
but
in
that
respect
,
al
reformed
Churches
in
other
places
,
feeling
the
blessing
of
God
by
vs
,
thinke
reuerently
of
our
State
,
and
pray
to
God
for
vs
,
as
all
good
men
with
vs
ought
to
doe
for
them
,
that
the
true
linke
of
Christian
charitie
may
soundly
knitte
vs
together
in
one
body
of
right
faith
and
Religion
.
If
some
fewe
persons
thinke
amisse
of
our
Church
,
I
impute
the
cause
thereof
only
to
the
malicious
&
vntrue
reports
made
by
some
of
our
owne
Countreymen
vnto
them
.
Which
persons
,
if
they
did
vnderstande
the
true
State
of
this
our
Realme
,
would
thinke
farre
otherwise
,
as
diuers
of
the
most
graue
&
learned
writers
haue
already
euidently
declared
.
This
also
is
not
the
least
blessing
of
God
,
as
well
in
the
time
of
K.
Edward
,
as
in
the
reigne
of
our
gracious
Soueraigne
,
that
this
Church
hath
had
as
ample
ornaments
of
learned
men
,
(
Rumpantur
vt
Ilia
Momo
,
)
as
the
most
reformed
Churches
in
Europe
,
&
farre
more
plentifully
then
some
place
,
whose
state
they
seeke
to
frame
vs
vnto
.
Only
I
except
those
excellent
men
,
whom
God
had
prepared
in
the
beginning
to
be
the
restorers
of
his
Trueth
,
&
doctrine
of
the
Gospel
in
those
parts
:
Namely
we
haue
had
B.
Cranmer
,
Ridley
,
Latimer
,
Couerdale
,
Hooper
,
&
diuers
other
,
which
were
no
Bishops
,
as
M.
Bradford
,
M.
Sanders
,
M.
Rogers
,
M.
Philpot
,
D.
Haddon
,
&c.
Most
of
which
,
as
they
haue
left
good
proofe
of
their
learning
in
writing
:
so
did
they
confirme
the
same
with
their
blood
in
the
ende
.
The
like
I
may
iustly
say
of
them
whome
God
hath
sent
to
restore
his
Trueth
since
the
beginning
of
her
Maiesties
reigne
,
(
howsoeuer
it
pleaseth
the
Broode
of
the
Martinists
to
deface
them
)
as
Bishoppe
Coxe
,
Pilkington
,
Grindall
,
Sands
,
Horne
,
Iewell
,
&c.
which
haue
good
testimonie
of
their
learning
giuen
them
by
as
graue
,
learned
,
and
zealous
men
,
as
any
haue
liued
in
this
age
,
among
whome
for
certaine
yeeres
they
liued
.
A
nomber
of
other
haue
proceeded
out
of
both
our
Vniuersities
,
which
though
Martin
Momus
will
say
the
contrary
,
deserue
singular
commendation
for
their
learning
,
and
haue
declared
the
same
to
the
worlde
in
answering
and
confuting
the
opprobrious
writings
of
the
common
Aduersaries
.
In
which
their
answeres
(
without
enuie
and
displeasure
be
it
spoken
)
there
appeareth
as
sufficient
learning
,
as
doeth
in
the
most
workes
at
this
time
published
by
the
writers
of
forreine
Countreies
.
If
Englishmen
at
this
time
so
greatly
dispraysed
,
were
giuen
with
like
paynes
to
set
foorth
the
exercises
of
their
studie
and
learning
,
as
in
other
places
they
doe
:
they
woulde
drawe
as
good
commendation
of
learning
to
their
Countrey
,
as
most
other
Churches
doe
.
To
which
nomber
of
ours
,
I
adde
also
some
of
them
,
whom
certaine
occasions
haue
caried
away
to
the
misliking
of
the
present
state
of
this
Church
:
which
I
knowe
haue
receiued
of
God
singular
good
giftes
,
which
I
pray
earnestly
they
may
vse
to
his
glory
,
and
the
procuring
the
vnity
&
peace
of
the
Church
,
which
our
Hastie
Diuines
of
M.
M.
his
brood
,
seeke
to
breake
and
disturbe
.
This
testimonie
,
I
thought
my selfe
bounde
in
conscience
to
yeelde
to
that
Church
of
my
naturall
Countrey
,
in
which
,
and
by
which
,
through
the
mercie
of
our
gracious
God
,
I
am
that
I
am
.
The
godly
,
I
trust
,
will
interprete
all
to
the
best
:
the
residue
I
looke
not
to
please
.
The
B.
of
Winchester
is
further
charged
in
this
maner
,
He
said
that
men
might
find
fault
,
if
they
were
disposed
to
quarrell
,
aswel
with
the
Scriptures
,
as
with
the
booke
of
common
prayer
.
Who
could
heare
this
comparison
without
trembling
?
Let
the
Libellers
,
whatsoeuer
they
are
,
remember
,
Os
quodmentitur
,
occidit
animam
.
At
that
time
,
in
S.
Mary
Oueries
church
,
in
a
large
discourse
,
he
did
answere
the
obiections
that
many
make
at
this
day
,
against
the
booke
of
common
praier
,
&
towarde
the
end
vttered
these
words
,
If
it
could
be
without
blasphemie
,
they
might
picke
as
many
&
as
great
quarrels
against
the
holy
scriptures
themselues
.
For
euen
the
best
writings
are
subiect
to
the
slanderous
malice
of
wicked
men
.
This
assertion
was
found
fault
with
all
,
by
a
Iesuite
or
Massing
priest
at
that
time
in
the
Marshalsey
,
&
therfore
the
B.
the
next
Sunday
following
,
expounded
his
meaning
,
and
at
large
shewed
,
that
that
might
be
done
,
which
beforetime
was
done
by
a
great
number
:
and
that
he
was
not
so
far
beside
himselfe
,
as
to
compare
the
booke
of
common
prayer
with
the
holy
scriptures
in
dignity
,
trueth
,
or
maiestie
:
He
leaueth
such
blasphemous
dealing
to
the
Papists
,
the
Family
of
Loue
,
&
some
other
Sectaries
:
but
he
compared
them
in
this
,
(
as
it
is
before
saide
)
that
the
Scriptures
themselues
were
subiect
also
to
slaunderous
and
deprauing
tongues
,
and
yet
not
therfore
to
be
reiected
,
wherof
he
recited
sundry
examples
.
Celsus
that
heathenish
Epicure
(
against
whom
Origen
writeth
)
in
his
booke
Verax
,
doth
powre
out
many
railing
&
slaunderous
reproches
,
not
onely
against
the
holy
Scriptures
,
but
also
against
the
course
of
Christian
Religion
:
as
that
they
receiued
their
religion
&
doctrine
of
the
barbarous
Iewes
,
that
is
,
out
of
the
bookes
of
Moses
and
the
Prophets
.
The
like
did
Porphyrius
an
other
Libanius
,
and
his
scholler
Iulian
the
Apostata
,
Matthewe
,
the
other
they
reiect
.
And
likewise
they
admitte
but
two
Epistles
of
Saint
Paul
,
that
is
,
to
Timothie
and
Titus
,
and
(
as
Hierome
sayeth
)
to
Philemon
.
Tatian
also
depraueth
the
Scriptures
,
reiecteth
the
Actes
of
the
Apostles
,
and
picketh
sundrie
other
quarrels
against
them
.
There
was
neuer
any
Heretike
,
but
that
to
giue
countenance
to
his
opinion
,
hee
would
seeme
to
ground
it
vpon
the
Scriptures
.
And
what
is
that
but
wickedly
to
father
lies
vpon
the
Scriptures
?
And
for
this
cause
you
know
,
the
Papists
thinke
it
no
sure
ground
to
rest
vpon
the
scriptures
onely
,
affirming
blasphemously
,
that
the
Scriptures
are
darke
,
vnperfect
,
and
doubtfull
,
because
they
may
bee
wrested
euery
way
,
like
a
nose
of
waxe
,
or
like
a
leaden
Rule
.
Wherefore
,
Christian
charitie
and
modestie
woulde
not
thus
maliciously
and
slanderously
wrest
and
wring
the
words
of
the
Bishop
,
tending
to
a
good
and
godly
meaning
.
Of
like
trueth
it
is
,
that
he
burtheneth
the
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
to
affirme
that
it
was
heresie
to
say
,
The
preaching
of
the
worde
was
the
onely
ordinarie
way
to
saluation
,
which
he
neuer
thought
,
or
spake
,
either
then
,
or
at
any
other
time
of
his
life
.
But
in
handling
of
that
controuersie
,
Penrie
spake
things
so
strangely
&
obscurely
,
that
he
seemed
to
attribute
that
effect
to
the
preaching
of
the
word
only
,
&
not
otherwise
vsed
by
reading
:
And
being
vrged
with
that
question
,
by
occasion
of
reading
the
Scriptures
in
Churches
,
his
answere
was
such
,
as
hee
euidently
shewed
himselfe
to
meane
,
that
that
effect
of
saluation
could
not
be
wrought
by
hearing
the
worde
of
God
read
,
with
some
other
wordes
,
giuing
suspition
of
worse
matter
.
And
then
indeede
the
B.
rose
not
out
of
his
place
,
(
as
these
honest
men
doe
carpe
)
nor
spake
in
such
cholerike
maner
,
as
they
pretend
:
but
quietly
said
,
My
Lord
,
this
is
not
farre
from
heresie
.
What
were
the
words
that
Penry
vsed
,
&
especially
moued
the
B.
to
speake
,
hee
doeth
not
at
this
time
remember
:
but
sure
he
is
,
they
were
as
far
from
that
,
which
is
laide
downe
in
the
Libel
,
as
falshoode
can
be
from
truth
.
I
wonder
that
men
which
professe
God
,
yea
,
or
that
beleeue
there
is
a
God
,
can
with
open
mouth
so
boldely
powre
foorth
such
heapes
of
vntrueths
.
Detractor
abominabilis
est
Deo
.
The
counsell
of
the
Prophet
is
good
.
He
that
would
gladly
see
good
dayes
,
let
him
refraine
his
tongue
from
euill
,
and
his
lippes
that
they
speake
no
guile
.
The
mouth
of
a
malicious
man
(
saith
Ambrose
)
is
a
deepe
or
bottomlesse
pit
.
The
innocent
that
is
too
easie
of
credit
,
doth
quickly
fall
,
but
he
riseth
againe
.
But
the
backebiting
railer
is
by
his
owne
craft
cast
downe
headlong
to
confusion
,
in
such
sort
,
as
he
shall
neuer
recouer
himselfe
againe
.
And
Bernard
,
Let
not
my
soule
be
in
companie
of
backebiting
tongues
,
because
God
doth
hate
them
,
when
the
Apostle
saith
,
Backbiters
are
odious
to
God
.
Euery
one
that
backbiteth
,
sheweth
himselfe
voyd
of
charitie
.
Moreouer
,
what
other
thing
seeketh
hee
by
deprauing
,
but
that
he
whome
he
backebiteth
,
may
come
in
hatred
and
contempt
with
them
among
whom
he
is
depraued
?
Wherefore
the
backebiter
woundeth
charitie
,
in
all
that
heare
him
,
and
somuch
as
in
him
lyeth
,
doth
vtterly
destroy
him
whome
he
striketh
with
his
tongue
.
As
for
the
reproch
of
want
of
learning
,
he
will
not
striue
much
with
them
.
The
Bishop
hath
not
vsed
(
God
bee
thanked
)
to
vaunt
himselfe
of
great
learning
.
Neither
doth
he
disdaine
to
be
accounted
vnlearned
of
these
men
,
which
many
yeeres
since
contemned
Bishoppe
Iewell
as
a
man
of
no
deepe
learning
,
and
euen
of
late
dayes
coulde
say
that
Erasmus
was
no
Diuine
.
His
prayer
is
,
that
the
small
measure
of
knowledge
,
which
it
pleased
God
to
giue
him
in
the
continuance
of
fiftie
yeeres
studie
,
may
be
imployed
to
the
glorie
of
God
,
and
the
benefite
of
his
Countrey
.
It
is
knowen
fiue
and
fourtie
yeres
since
,
that
he
was
Master
of
Art
,
and
Student
of
Diuinitie
,
and
disputed
in
that
facultie
:
since
which
time
,
hee
was
neuer
drawen
from
that
exercise
of
good
learning
.
This
is
his
greatest
comfort
,
that
since
he
was
a
yong
man
in
Magdalene
Colledge
in
Oxford
,
he
hath
bene
brought
vp
in
the
loue
of
the
Gospel
,
and
was
reasonablie
able
to
confirme
his
conscience
,
&
to
represse
the
aduersary
,
not
only
by
the
holy
scriptures
,
but
also
by
the
writings
of
the
ancient
Fathers
,
and
the
best
authours
of
this
age
since
the
renewing
of
the
Gospell
,
as
hee
hath
many
honest
and
learned
men
witnesses
yet
aliue
.
M.
Trauers
,
whome
they
prefere
before
him
,
he
knoweth
not
what
he
is
.
He
neuer
sawe
him
to
his
remembrance
,
but
once
,
and
that
was
at
my
Lord
of
Canterburies
,
in
the
presence
of
some
honourable
persons
:
at
which
time
the
man
shewed
no
great
learning
.
Doctor
Sparke
is
so
well
knowen
to
the
Bishoppe
of
Winchester
,
and
the
Bishoppe
to
him
,
that
hee
cannot
be
perswaded
that
Doctor
Sparke
will
affirme
,
that
he
did
put
the
Bishop
at
that
time
or
any
other
(
as
they
terme
it
)
to
a
non
plus
.
But
whatsoeuer
hee
will
doe
,
if
the
one
or
the
other
,
or
they
both
,
doe
make
any
bragge
of
a
victorie
then
gotten
(
as
I
haue
before
sayde
)
surely
they
doe
greatly
forget
themselues
,
and
declare
that
Ladie
Philautie
did
bleare
their
eyes
,
and
made
that
they
coulde
not
see
the
right
rules
of
modestie
:
especially
considering
,
what
the
witnesses
were
,
and
what
report
they
haue
made
thereof
to
the
best
of
this
Lande
,
which
hath
not
bene
made
vnknowen
to
the
worlde
.
It
is
true
that
Gregorie
saith
,
Superbia
lumen
intelligentiae
abscondit
.
Pride
Superbi
&c.
Proud
men
when
they
thinke
them selues
despised
,
fall
by
and
by
to
railing
.
Cyprian
,
that
An
high
and
swelling
heart
,
arrogant
and
proude
bragging
is
not
of
Christ
that
teacheth
humilitie
,
but
springeth
of
the
spirit
of
Antichrist
.
I
pray
GOD
these
men
may
remember
these
lessons
.
AS
touching
the
Gouernment
of
the
Church
of
England
,
now
defended
by
the
bishops
,
this
I
say
.
When
God
restored
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospel
more
sincerely
and
more
aboundantly
then
euer
before
,
vnder
that
good
yong
Prince
,
King
Edward
6.
at
which
time
not
the
gouernours
onely
of
this
Realme
vnder
him
,
but
a
number
of
other
Noblemen
&
Gentlemen
,
were
well
knowen
to
be
zealous
in
the
fauor
of
the
trueth
:
by
consent
of
all
the
States
of
this
Land
,
this
maner
of
gouernment
that
now
is
vsed
,
was
by
law
confirmed
as
good
and
godly
.
The
bishops
&
other
of
the
clergy
that
gaue
their
aduise
and
consent
to
the
same
,
were
learned
&
zealous
,
bishop
Cranmer
,
Ridley
,
Latimer
,
and
many
other
,
which
after
sealed
their
doctrine
with
their
blood
,
all
learned
,
graue
and
wise
in
comparison
of
these
yong
Sectaries
which
greatly
please
themselues
.
M.
Couerdale
&
M.
Hooper
,
neuer
thought
to
be
superstitious
or
inclining
to
Antichristian
corruption
,
were
contented
to
vse
the
office
,
authority
,
and
iurisdiction
of
bishops
,
the
one
at
Exeter
,
the
other
at
Glocester
.
Peter
Martyr
,
Bucer
,
and
Iohn
de
Alasco
,
graue
men
,
and
of
great
knowledge
and
godlinesse
,
did
liue
in
that
state
vnder
the
Archbishops
and
bishops
that
then
were
,
and
wrote
to
them
most
reuerendly
,
not
refusing
to
giue
them
those
Titles
,
that
now
bee
accompted
Antichristian
.
The
like
they
did
to
other
of
late
time
.
Reade
the
Preface
of
Peter
Martyr
,
set
before
his
Dialogues
against
Vbiquity
,
&
see
what
honourable
testimonie
hee
giueth
to
bishop
Iewell
,
and
what
titles
he
affoordeth
him
.
To
condemne
all
these
as
Reprobate
and
Pety
Antichrists
,
were
great
rashnesse
,
and
such
impudencie
as
ought
not
in
any
Christian
Church
or
common
weale
to
bee
borne
without
punishment
.
When
God
had
marueilously
preserued
for
vs
our
gracious
soueraigne
Queene
Elizabeth
,
&
set
her
in
her
Fathers
seat
,
being
brought
vp
from
her
tender
yeres
,
in
the
instruction
of
Gods
trueth
,
shee
tooke
aduise
of
her
most
honourable
Counsell
,
Nobles
,
and
learned
of
the
Realme
,
and
especially
such
as
were
most
forward
in
religion
,
and
with
consent
of
all
the
States
of
this
Realme
,
by
law
receiued
,
confirmed
and
established
the
manner
of
Gouernment
,
and
other
orders
of
the
Church
now
obserued
.
The
learned
men
that
yeelded
their
aduise
and
consent
to
the
same
,
were
those
reuerend
&
godly
persons
,
that
came
lately
out
of
banishment
,
from
the
schoole
of
affliction
,
&
could
not
so
soone
forget
their
Lorde
God
,
and
the
zeale
of
his
trueth
,
namely
,
Master
Cox
,
Grindall
,
Sands
,
Horne
,
Pilkington
,
Iewell
,
Parkhurst
,
and
a
number
of
other
,
who
were
after
chosen
to
be
bishops
,
and
executed
those
offices
,
without
grudging
or
repining
of
any
,
vntill
about
the
tenth
yeere
of
her
Maiesties
raigne
,
the
curious
deuises
beganne
to
be
more
common
.
Since
which
time
,
by
the
countenauncing
of
some
,
they
haue
greatly
increased
in
strange
assertions
,
&
now
be
come
almost
to
the
highest
.
The
reproches
therefore
that
are
giuen
to
this
State
by
these
Libellers
,
touch
not
onely
the
Bishoppes
,
but
the
Prince
,
the
Counsell
,
and
the
honorable
;
woishipfull
,
wise
,
and
learned
of
the
Realme
.
As
for
this
question
of
Church-gouernment
,
I
meane
not
at
this
time
to
stand
much
on
it
.
For
let
them
say
what
they
lust
,
for
any
thing
that
hath
beene
written
hitherto
touching
it
,
it
is
sufficiently
answered
.
Onely
this
I
desire
,
That
they
will
lay
downe
out
of
the
worde
of
God
some
iust
proofes
,
and
a
direct
commandement
,
that
there
shoulde
be
in
all
ages
and
states
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
one
onely
forme
of
outward
gouernment
.
Secondly
,
that
they
will
note
and
name
some
certaine
particular
Churches
,
either
in
the
Apostles
time
,
or
afterward
,
wherein
the
whole
gouernement
of
the
Church
was
practised
,
onelie
by
Doctours
,
Pastours
,
Elders
,
and
Deacons
,
●nd
none
other
,
and
that
in
an
equalitie
;
without
superioritie
in
one
aboue
an
other
.
If
this
bee
done
soundly
and
truely
,
without
any
wresting
or
double
vnderstanding
of
the
places
of
Scripture
:
I
protest
they
will
shake
that
opinion
that
nowe
I
haue
of
this
present
gouernement
of
the
Church
of
Englande
.
Yet
vnder
correction
(
I
will
not
say
,
that
I
know
)
but
I
am
surely
perswaded
,
that
they
will
neuer
be
able
to
doe
it
.
Moreouer
,
I
woulde
wish
them
vnfaignedly
to
declare
,
whether
all
the
Churches
at
this
day
reformed
in
Europe
,
where
the
light
of
the
Gospell
was
first
restored
,
and
specially
of
Saxonie
and
High
Almaine
,
haue
this
gouernement
,
which
by
these
men
is
nowe
required
,
and
none
other
.
If
they
haue
,
it
is
a
good
preiudice
for
their
cause
:
if
they
haue
not
,
it
is
hard
,
that
the
example
of
two
or
three
Churches
shoulde
ouerrule
all
the
residue
,
in
which
the
light
of
the
Gospell
beganne
before
them
.
And
it
may
bee
well
sayde
,
Did
the
Gospell
beginne
first
with
you
?
Wee
may
not
pull
downe
one
Rome
and
set
vp
an
other
.
Surely
as
graue
learned
men
as
most
that
haue
written
in
this
time
,
euidently
affirme
the
contrarie
,
&
do
make
good
proofe
of
this
proposition
.
That
one
forme
of
Church-gouernment
is
not
necessarie
in
al
times
and
places
of
the
Church
,
&
that
their
Senate
or
Segniorie
is
not
conuenient
vnder
a
Christian
Magistrate
.
In
Denmarke
they
haue
bishoppes
both
in
name
,
and
office
,
as
it
appeareth
in
certaine
Epistles
of
Hemingius
written
to
some
of
them
.
In
which
hee
sayth
:
They
are
greatly
troubled
with
continuall
visitation
of
their
Churches
.
In
Saxony
they
haue
Archbishoppes
and
bishoppes
in
office
,
but
not
in
name
.
For
proofe
heereof
,
I
alleadge
the
testimonies
of
that
learned
man
Zanchius
in
the
Annotations
vpon
certaine
parts
of
his
confession
.
In
the
Church
of
the
Protestants
(
saith
he
)
in
deede
they
haue
bishops
and
Archbishops
,
which
chaunging
the
good
Greeke
names
into
ill
Latine
names
,
they
call
Superintendents
,
and
generall
Superintendents
,
&c.
The
same
Zanchius
,
in
the
same
his
confession
,
hath
these
words
,
By
the
same
reason
,
those
thing●
that
were
ordained
in
the
church
touching
Archbishops
,
yea
,
and
the
foure
patriarchs
before
the
Counsell
of
Nice
,
may
bee
excused
and
defended
.
These
wordes
and
some
other
were
misliked
by
one
famous
learned
man
,
who
wrote
to
Zanchius
of
the
same
.
But
Zanchius
was
so
farre
from
altering
his
iudgement
,
that
in
the
foresaid
Annotations
hee
writeth
a
large
defence
of
it
out
of
Bucer
,
in
Epist.
ad
Ephes.
which
is
also
found
in
a
little
Treatise
,
which
the
same
Bucer
hath
written
▪
De
vi
&
vsu
Ministerij
.
And
Zanchius
in
the
same
place
shewed
the
reason
why
hee
is
so
grounded
in
that
opinion
.
I
beleeue
(
saith
hee
)
that
those
things
which
were
concluded
and
determined
by
the
Godly
Fathers
assembled
in
the
name
of
the
Lorde
,
with
common
consent
and
without
contradiction
to
the
Scriptures
,
proceede
from
the
holie
spirite
of
GOD
:
and
therefore
I
dare
not
inconscience
improoue
them
.
And
what
is
more
certaine
by
the
Histories
,
Councels
and
writings
of
the
Fathers
,
then
that
those
orders
of
the
Ministers
,
of
which
wee
haue
spoken
,
haue
bene
receiued
and
allowed
by
the
common
consent
of
Christedome
?
And
I
pray
,
who
am
I
,
that
I
should
reprooue
those
thinges
,
which
the
whole
church
hath
allowed
?
Neither
durst
all
they
that
bee
of
our
time
(
hee
meaneth
the
learned
men
of
Germany
)
reprooue
the
same
.
In
the
foresaide
place
of
his
Annotations
,
when
he
hath
spoken
of
the
gouernement
of
the
churches
of
Saxony
,
he
addeth
touching
other
places
,
Euen
there
where
they
haue
neither
the
good
Greeke
names
,
nor
the
euill
Latine
termes
:
yet
haue
they
certaine
chiefe
men
,
in
whose
handes
well
neere
is
all
authoritie
.
Seeing
then
we
agree
in
the
things
,
why
should
we
haue
controuersie
about
the
names
and
titles
?
This
man
vndoubtedly
knewe
the
gouernement
of
all
the
Churches
in
Germany
.
For
hee
had
beene
a
reader
and
teacher
in
diuers
of
them
.
He
had
bin
in
Geneua
▪
he
taught
at
Argentine
eleuen
yerees
:
after
at
Clauenna
foure
yeres
:
Again
after
that
,
at
Heidelberge
ten
yeeres
:
And
lastly
,
by
Cassimire
appointed
at
his
town
at
Newstade
,
where
yet
he
liueth
an
olde
man
,
if
God
of
late
hath
not
taken
him
out
of
this
world
.
Those
places
of
high
Almaine
,
wherein
most
zealous
preachers
and
learned
men
haue
remained
,
&
with
whome
in
doctrine
wee
most
nighly
agree
,
haue
not
one
maner
of
gouernment
,
nor
formes
of
Geneua
,
and
some
other
places
,
especially
such
as
haue
had
their
beginning
from
thence
,
they
haue
a
gouernment
not
much
vnlike
that
platforme
,
which
is
desired
to
be
with
vs
,
and
is
nowe
in
Scotland
.
I
might
say
the
like
for
some
ceremonies
&
outward
orders
.
In
Saxony
and
at
Basile
they
kneele
at
the
Lords
Supper
.
At
Tygure
they
sit
,
and
it
is
brought
to
them
:
In
other
places
they
go
and
receiue
it
,
for
the
more
expedition
,
as
they
passe
.
The
like
libertie
and
diuersitie
vse
they
in
some
other
externall
things
,
which
I
am
not
willing
for
some
causes
to
lay
downe
in
writing
.
All
those
Churches
,
in
which
the
gospell
in
these
dayes
,
after
great
darkenesse
,
was
first
renewed
,
and
the
learned
men
whome
God
sent
to
instruct
them
,
I
doubt
not
but
haue
beene
directed
by
the
spirite
of
God
to
retain
this
liberty
,
that
in
external
gouernment
,
&
other
outward
orders
,
they
might
choose
such
as
they
thought
in
wisdome
and
godlinesse
to
bee
most
conuenient
for
the
state
of
their
Country
,
and
disposition
of
the
people
.
Why
then
shoulde
this
libertie
,
that
other
Countries
hauevsed
,
vnder
any
colour
bee
wrested
from
vs
?
I
thinke
it
therefore
great
presumption
and
boldenesse
,
that
some
of
our
nation
,
and
those
(
whatsoeuer
they
thinke
of
themselues
)
not
of
the
greatest
wisedome
and
skill
,
shoulde
take
vpon
them
to
controll
the
whole
Realme
,
and
to
binde
both
prince
&
people
,
in
necessity
of
conscience
,
to
alter
the
present
state
,
and
to
tie
themselues
to
a
certaine
platforme
deuised
by
some
of
our
neighbours
,
which
in
the
iudgement
of
manie
wise
and
godly
persons
is
most
vnfit
for
the
state
of
a
kingdome
,
or
to
bee
exercised
vnder
a
Christian
Prince
that
defendeth
the
Gospell
,
as
in
part
,
experience
already
hath
taught
in
some
.
I
pray
God
they
looke
not
further
,
and
haue
not
a
deeper
reach
,
then
good
subiectes
that
loue
their
Prince
and
countrey
,
should
haue
.
Lastly
,
I
would
wish
them
(
leauing
the
long
discourses
where
unto
Doctor
Bridges
was
drawen
by
some
of
their
strange
and
intricate
assertions
)
they
woulde
briefly
without
corruption
lay
downe
his
arguments
and
allegations
,
touching
the
supreme
authoritie
of
the
Prince
,
and
the
superioritie
of
bishops
,
and
modestly
,
and
soundly
answere
the
same
,
not
reiecting
the
testimony
of
the
ancient
Writers
and
Historiographers
,
especially
such
as
were
within
400.
yeeres
after
Christ
,
so
farre
as
they
may
bee
Testes
temporum
.
For
if
they
shall
otherwise
deale
,
and
seeke
to
shift
off
the
matter
with
reproches
,
scoffes
,
and
slaunders
:
they
wil
discredit
their
cause
,
and
make
good
men
thinke
,
that
the
spirite
with
which
they
are
carried
,
is
not
the
milde
spirit
of
Christ
,
but
the
spirit
of
him
that
is
condemned
for
the
father
of
lying
,
murdering
and
slandering
from
the
beginning
.
The
reason
that
mooueth
vs
not
to
like
of
this
platforme
of
gouernment
,
is
,
that
when
we
on
the
one
part
consider
the
thinges
that
are
required
to
be
redressed
,
&
on
the
other
,
the
state
of
our
countrey
,
people
,
and
common
weale
:
we
see
euidently
,
that
to
plant
those
things
in
the
Church
,
will
drawe
with
it
so
many
,
and
so
great
alterations
of
the
State
of
gouernment
,
and
of
the
lawes
,
as
the
attempting
thereof
might
bring
rather
the
ouerthrowe
of
the
Gospell
among
vs
,
then
the
ende
that
is
desired
.
The
particulars
hereof
in
some
fewe
things
,
in
steade
of
many
doe
here
follow
,
and
hath
bene
opened
to
you
before
,
if
reasonable
warning
would
haue
serued
.
First
,
the
whole
state
of
the
lawes
of
this
Realme
will
be
altered
.
For
the
Canon
lawe
must
be
vtterly
taken
away
,
with
all
offices
to
the
same
belonging
:
which
to
supply
with
other
lawes
&
functions
without
many
inconueniences
,
wil
be
very
hard
.
The
vse
and
studie
of
the
Ciuil
law
wil
be
vtterly
ouerthrowen
:
For
the
Ciuilians
in
this
Realme
liue
not
by
the
vse
of
the
Ciuill
law
,
but
by
the
offices
of
the
Canon
law
,
and
such
things
as
are
within
the
compasse
therof
.
And
if
you
take
those
offices
and
functions
away
,
and
those
matters
wherewith
they
deale
in
the
Canon
Lawe
:
you
must
needes
take
away
the
hope
of
rewarde
,
and
by
that
meanes
,
their
whole
Studie
.
And
matters
of
Tithes
,
Testaments
,
and
Matrimonie
,
iudgements
also
of
Adulterie
,
Slaunder
,
&c.
are
in
these
mens
iudgements
meere
temporall
,
and
therefore
to
bee
dealt
in
by
the
temporall
Magistrate
onely
:
Which
,
as
yet
haue
eyther
none
at
all
,
or
very
fewe
lawes
touching
those
things
.
Therefore
the
Temporall
and
Common
lawe
of
this
Realme
,
must
by
that
occasion
receiue
also
a
very
great
alteration
.
For
it
will
bee
no
small
matter
to
apply
these
things
to
the
Temporall
lawe
,
and
to
appoynt
Courts
,
Officers
,
and
maner
of
processe
and
proceedings
in
iudgement
for
the
same
.
Beside
this
,
the
Iudiciall
law
of
the
Iewes
,
especially
for
such
offences
as
are
against
the
lawe
of
God
,
must
bee
brought
into
this
Common
weale
.
For
to
this
opinion
doe
they
plainely
incline
.
For
they
say
already
flatly
,
that
no
Magistrate
can
saue
the
life
of
a
blasphemer
,
stubborne
Idolater
,
murderer
,
Adulterer
,
Incestuous
person
,
and
such
like
,
which
God
by
his
Iudiciall
lawe
hath
commaunded
to
be
put
to
death
.
The
same
assertion
must
haue
like
aucthoritie
for
the
contrary
,
that
is
,
that
a
Magistrate
ought
not
to
punish
by
death
those
offences
that
God
by
his
Iudicial
lawe
hath
not
appointed
to
be
punished
by
death
,
and
so
may
not
our
lawes
punish
theft
by
death
,
nor
diuers
other
felonies
:
and
so
some
of
them
haue
openly
preached
.
The
lawes
also
mainteining
the
Queenes
supremacie
in
gouerning
of
the
Church
,
and
her
prerogatiue
in
matters
Ecclesiasticall
,
as
well
Elections
as
others
,
must
be
also
abrogated
.
Those
lawes
likewise
must
bee
taken
away
,
whereby
Impropriations
and
Patronages
stand
as
mens
lawfull
possession
and
heritage
.
In
these
Impropriations
and
Patronages
,
as
I
doe
confesse
,
there
is
Lamentable
abuse
,
and
wish
the
same
by
some
good
Statute
to
bee
remedied
:
so
howe
the
thing
it selfe
can
without
great
difficultie
and
danger
be
taken
away
,
being
so
generall
as
it
is
in
the
state
of
this
Realme
,
I
leane
to
the
iudgement
of
the
wise
and
godly
.
The
lawes
of
England
to
this
day
,
haue
stoode
by
the
aucthoritie
of
the
three
Estates
:
which
to
alter
now
,
by
leauing
out
the
one
,
may
happily
seeme
a
matter
of
more
weight
,
then
all
men
doe
iudge
it
.
If
there
were
no
more
then
this
one
thing
,
which
hitherto
I
haue
spoken
of
,
that
is
,
the
alteration
of
the
state
of
all
the
lawes
of
this
Realme
:
I
thinke
there
is
no
wise
man
but
seeth
what
daunger
may
followe
in
these
perillous
times
,
not
onely
by
fulfilling
the
thing
,
but
also
by
offering
to
doe
it
.
It
hath
beene
alwayes
dangerous
,
to
picke
quarrels
against
lawes
setled
.
And
I
pray
God
,
that
the
very
rumour
hereof
,
spread
by
these
mens
bookes
,
haue
not
already
bred
more
inconuenience
,
then
without
hurt
will
bee
suppressed
:
I
may
not
put
all
that
I
thinke
,
in
writing
.
The
fourme
of
finding
of
Ministers
by
Tythes
,
must
with
the
Canon
lawe
be
abolished
.
For
it
was
not
vsed
in
the
gouernment
of
the
Apostles
time
,
nor
a
great
many
of
yeeres
after
,
and
therefore
may
seeme
Papisticall
and
Antichristian
.
There
must
bee
some
other
order
for
this
deuised
.
Which
,
with
howe
great
alteration
it
must
bee
done
,
and
how
hard
it
will
be
to
bring
to
good
effect
,
I
thinke
there
is
no
man
but
he
seeth
:
For
the
liuings
of
bishoppes
and
Cathedrall
Churches
,
(
whereat
they
carpe
)
though
they
were
all
that
way
bestowed
,
will
not
serue
the
third
part
.
If
this
gouernment
,
whereof
they
speake
,
be
(
as
they
say
)
necessary
in
all
places
:
then
must
they
haue
of
necessitie
in
euery
particular
parish
one
Pastor
,
a
company
of
Seniors
,
&
a
Deacon
or
two
at
the
least
,
and
all
those
to
be
found
of
the
parish
,
because
they
must
leaue
these
occupations
,
to
attend
vpon
the
matters
of
the
church
.
But
there
are
a
number
of
parishes
in
England
not
able
to
find
one
tollerable
minister
,
much
lesse
to
find
such
a
company
.
The
remedy
hereof
must
bee
,
to
vnite
diuers
parishes
in
one
,
wherof
this
inconuenience
will
follow
,
that
people
in
the
countrey
must
come
to
Church
,
three
,
foure
,
or
fiue
miles
off
:
whereas
now
they
that
dwel
in
the
same
town
,
can
scarcely
be
forced
by
any
penalties
of
Law
orderly
to
come
vnto
the
church
,
to
seruice
or
sermons
,
so
that
they
will
growe
to
barbarisme
in
many
places
.
Whereas
it
is
required
,
that
the
people
shoulde
choose
their
Pastours
,
Elders
,
and
Deacons
:
it
is
greatly
to
be
feared
,
that
it
wil
be
matter
of
schisme
,
discord
and
dissension
in
many
places
:
or
that
one
or
two
busie
heads
shall
leade
the
residue
to
what
purpose
they
will
,
to
the
great
disquieting
both
of
the
Church
and
of
the
common
weale
.
Examples
heereof
did
commonly
appeare
in
the
olde
Churches
,
while
that
manner
of
Election
did
continue
,
as
the
ecclesiasticall
histories
in
manie
places
doe
declare
.
And
that
inconuenience
caused
Princes
and
bishops
so
much
to
intermeddle
in
that
matter
.
The
common
people
through
affection
and
want
of
right
iudgement
,
are
more
easily
wroght
by
ambitious
persons
to
giue
their
consent
to
vnwoorthy
men
,
as
may
appeare
in
all
those
offices
of
gaine
or
dignity
,
that
at
this
day
remaine
in
the
choice
of
the
multitude
,
yea
,
though
they
be
learned
.
Men
doe
knowe
by
experience
,
that
parishes
,
vpon
some
priuate
respect
,
do
send
their
Letters
of
earnest
commendations
for
very
vnfit
and
vnable
persons
:
whereby
it
may
bee
gathered
,
what
they
would
do
,
if
the
whole
choise
were
in
their
handes
,
especially
,
being
so
backwardly
affected
toward
the
trueth
of
religion
,
as
a
great
part
of
men
are
.
They
will
aunswere
(
perhappes
)
that
they
shall
bee
ouerseene
by
the
Pastours
neere
about
them
in
a
particular
Synode
,
and
forced
both
to
be
quiet
,
and
also
to
make
more
fitte
elections
.
But
who
seeth
not
what
matter
of
trouble
this
wil
be
,
when
vpon
the
occasion
almost
of
euery
election
,
they
must
haue
a
particular
Synode
?
And
if
the
parish
wil
not
be
ruled
(
as
surely
many
wil
not
)
then
must
they
bee
excommunicated
,
and
appeale
made
vnto
the
Prince
and
Magistrate
.
And
that
which
passeth
now
with
quietnesse
,
and
with
a
little
amendment
may
bee
well
vsed
,
shal
be
continuall
occasion
of
broile
and
trouble
,
whereto
this
nation
is
more
inclined
vpon
light
causes
,
then
any
other
.
Moreouer
,
that
which
is
most
of
all
pretended
for
this
manner
of
common
Election
,
that
they
may
knovee
their
minister
,
and
thereby
haue
the
better
liking
of
him
,
can
not
possibly
bee
brought
to
passe
,
vnlesse
they
will
imagine
,
that
euery
parish
shall
haue
within
it selfe
a
Schoole
or
Colledge
,
where
those
shall
bee
brought
vp
,
that
shall
bee
preferred
to
the
ministerie
among
them
.
But
howe
possible
that
is
to
bring
to
passe
among
vs
,
let
anie
man
iudge
.
If
their
ministers
shall
come
vnto
them
from
the
Vniuersities
or
other
schooles
,
they
shall
haue
as
little
acquaintance
with
them
,
as
now
they
haue
,
and
farre
greater
occasion
of
partiall
sutes
,
then
nowe
there
is
.
So
that
inconueniences
by
this
meanes
shall
bee
increased
and
not
remedied
.
That
euery
parish
in
Englande
may
haue
a
learned
and
discreete
minister
,
howsoeuer
they
dreame
of
perfection
,
no
man
is
able
in
these
dayes
to
deuise
,
how
to
bring
it
to
passe
,
and
specially
when
by
this
change
of
the
clergie
,
the
great
rewards
of
learning
shall
be
taken
away
,
&
men
thereby
discouraged
to
bring
vp
their
children
in
the
studie
of
good
Letters
.
Furthermore
,
who
seeth
not
howe
small
continuance
there
shall
bee
in
the
Vniuersities
,
to
make
men
of
any
profound
knowledge
,
when
the
very
necessity
of
places
,
shall
drawe
men
away
before
they
come
to
any
ripenesse
?
the
effect
whereof
,
is
partly
perceiued
at
this
day
already
,
&
much
more
would
be
,
if
their
deuise
should
take
place
.
Touching
the
inconuenience
of
Discipline
by
excommunication
onely
,
which
they
so
much
crie
for
,
how
it
will
be
of
most
men
contemned
,
and
of
how
smal
force
it
wil
be
to
bring
to
effect
any
good
amendment
of
life
,
some
learned
men
of
this
age
in
their
workes
set
foorth
to
the
worlde
,
haue
at
large
declared
.
I
let
passe
,
that
experience
teacheth
,
that
men
of
stubburnnesse
wil
not
shunne
the
company
of
them
that
be
excommunicated
,
and
then
must
they
bee
excommunicated
for
keeping
of
company
with
them
,
and
so
will
it
fall
out
,
that
more
will
be
excommunicated
,
then
in
Communion
:
whereof
what
deformities
and
inconueniences
wil
arise
,
Saint
Augustine
doeth
reach
vs
.
The
loosenesse
of
these
dayes
requireth
Discipline
of
sharper
lawes
by
punishment
of
body
and
danger
of
goods
:
which
they
doe
,
and
will
more
feare
,
then
they
will
excommunication
.
And
,
God
bee
thanked
,
(
if
men
would
be
contented
with
any
moderation
)
we
haue
a
very
good
manner
of
discipline
by
the
ecclesiasticall
commission
,
which
hath
done
,
and
doeth
daily
much
good
,
&
would
do
more
,
if
it
were
more
common
,
&
men
would
take
more
pains
in
it
.
But
this
is
that
which
they
be
most
grieued
with
,
because
they
are
not
doers
in
it
themselues
.
The
deciding
of
matters
in
controuersie
by
the
Pastours
and
Elders
of
the
Church
,
beside
that
it
will
interrupt
the
course
of
the
lawes
of
the
realme
,
it
will
be
great
occasion
of
partiall
and
affectionate
dealing
,
and
thereby
of
further
strife
and
discorde
,
and
a
matter
of
schismes
and
diuisions
,
as
is
to
bee
perceiued
aboundantly
in
the
Ecclesiasticall
Writers
.
For
some
will
incline
to
the
one
part
,
and
the
residue
shall
be
wrought
to
fauour
the
other
:
which
hath
beene
the
principal
roote
of
al
schismes
in
the
Church
,
yea
,
and
thereby
of
many
heresies
.
Wee
must
not
onely
looke
in
these
corrupt
times
,
howe
vprightly
men
should
deale
,
but
consider
by
present
experience
of
sundrie
persons
and
places
,
howe
affectionately
they
do
deale
in
some
like
matters
,
and
thereby
gather
what
they
will
doe
,
when
they
haue
greater
authoritie
.
This
order
was
good
,
where
the
church
was
in
persecution
vnder
tyrants
:
but
where
the
assistance
may
be
had
of
a
Christian
Prince
,
or
Magistrate
,
it
is
neither
necessarie
,
nor
so
conuenient
,
as
it
may
be
otherwise
.
Surely
common
election
of
ministers
,
and
this
deciding
of
matters
in
controuersie
by
a
multitude
,
will
breede
greater
strife
and
contention
,
then
without
danger
will
bee
appeased
.
Furthermore
,
their
whole
drift
,
as
it
may
seeme
,
is
to
bring
the
gouernement
of
the
Church
to
a
Democracie
or
Aristocracie
.
The
principles
and
reasons
whereof
,
if
they
bee
made
once
by
experience
familiar
in
the
mindes
of
the
common
people
,
and
that
they
haue
the
sense
and
feeling
of
them
:
It
is
greatly
to
bee
feared
,
that
they
will
very
easily
transferre
the
same
to
the
Gouernement
o
of
the
common
weale
.
For
by
the
same
reasons●
they
shall
be
induced
to
thinke
that
they
haue
iniurie
,
if
they
haue
not
as
much
to
do
in
ciuill
matters
,
as
they
haue
in
matters
of
the
Church
,
seeyng
they
also
touch
their
commoditie
and
benefite
temporally
,
as
the
other
doeth
spiritually
.
And
what
heereof
may
follow
,
I
leaue
to
the
iudgement
of
other
.
The
way
hereof
is
alreadie
troden
foorth
vnto
them
by
some
that
haue
written
and
spoken
in
that
matter
:
Which
speeches
I
woulde
bee
loath
to
touch
particularly
,
because
I
thinke
diuers
of
them
not
to
haue
any
meaning
to
indure
that
sequell
.
But
men
must
consider
,
not
onely
what
they
meane
presently
themselues
,
but
what
other
may
gather
vpon
them
hereafter
.
Cyprian
,
Hillarie
,
and
other
ancient
writers
,
did
not
meane
so
ill
in
some
things
that
they
left
written
,
as
some
Heretikes
following
did
father
vpon
them
,
vsing
their
sayinges
,
as
the
groundes
of
their
false
and
erronious
doctrines
.
The
Preachers
of
the
Gospell
in
Germanie
,
at
the
beginning
,
were
farre
from
the
meaning
to
mooue
the
people
to
rebell
against
their
Gouernours
:
but
some
part
of
doctrine
vndiscreetely
vttered
by
diuers
of
them
,
speaking
against
some
abuses
,
gaue
a
great
occasion
thereof
to
the
griefe
of
all
good
men
,
in
such
sort
,
as
they
were
not
able
by
any
perswasion
to
quiet
them
,
vntill
it
had
cost
a
hundred
thousand
of
them
their
liues
.
The
loosenesse
and
boldnesse
of
this
time
in
many
,
may
iustly
cause
some
feare
that
the
like
will
happen
hereafter
among
vs
.
Anomber
of
other
like
inconueniences
I
might
lay
downe
in
this
place
,
and
diuers
of
them
of
as
great
weight
as
these
.
By
these
fewe
,
some
taste
may
be
taken
of
the
residue
.
But
I
will
now
returne
in
a
word
or
two
to
the
Martinist
againe
.
NOw
because
M.
M.
is
so
notable
a
paynter
of
bishops
visages
,
&
can
purtrey
them
al
with
faces
of
seasoned
wainscot
:
it
were
good
for
him
in
some
table
to
behold
his
owne
ougly
shape
,
that
he
&
his
children
may
learne
to
be
ashamed
of
themselues
.
I
sawe
his
figure
drawen
and
set
forth
in
a
table
when
I
was
a
yong
man
:
the
paynter
was
one
very
nigh
of
his
kinne
:
His
name
was
Lucian
.
The
figure
was
this
,
An
ancient
man
of
some
authoritie
sate
vpon
the
iudgement
seate
:
hee
was
like
Mydas
that
couetous
King
:
for
hee
had
long
eares
like
an
Asse
,
and
had
sitting
on
eche
side
of
him
a
woman
:
the
name
of
the
one
was
Ignorance
,
the
other
was
called
Ielous
Suspition
,
which
two
made
him
very
rash
in
credite
.
Then
commeth
in
M.
Martin
M.
otherwise
called
Calumniator
,
a
false
accuser
,
trimmed
handsomelie
for
his
better
credite
,
and
not
a
wrinckle
awrie
in
his
garment
:
but
seemed
somewhat
to
halte
and
not
to
goe
vpright
:
his
eyes
and
gesture
fierce
and
fierie
.
In
his
left
hand
,
he
caried
a
flaming
firebrand
to
note
his
furie
.
With
his
right
hand
he
drewe
by
the
haire
of
the
head
a
yoong
man
,
his
name
was
Innocencie
,
who
lifted
vp
his
handes
to
heauen
,
protesting
before
God
that
he
was
giltlesse
in
the
cause
.
There
folowed
two
or
three
,
much
like
to
schollers
:
their
names
were
Dolus
,
Fraus
,
Insidiae
.
These
clapped
their
Master
on
the
backe
to
encourage
him
.
And
because
Master
Martin
will
be
a
Gentleman
,
he
had
a
treader
before
him
,
an
olde
fellowe
:
his
eies
were
fierce
,
his
face
thinne
&
withered
,
his
whole
countenance
much
like
to
one
pined
away
with
melancholy
&
fretting
furie
.
His
name
was
Liuor
,
that
is
,
cankred
malice
,
or
enuie
:
A
little
behinde
followed
dolefull
Dame
repentance
in
mourning
apparell
,
and
looking
backe
with
shame
and
teares
goeth
to
meet
Lady
Truth
,
comming
somewhat
after
.
In
the
toppe
of
the
Table
this
sentence
was
written
,
Whosoeuer
slaundereth
honest
men
,
shall
come
to
iust
punishment
.
In
the
lower
part
is
this
,
Nothing
can
bee
safe
from
the
backbiting
tongue
.
Rounde
about
was
this
written
,
Beware
thou
neyther
slaunder
nor
giue
eare
vnto
the
back-biter
.
Flee
slaundering
both
with
thine
eares
,
&
with
thy
tongue
.
He
that
giueth
faire
countenance
&
light
eare
,
encourageth
a
backebiter
.
If
Martin
that
delighteth
so
much
in
himself
,
would
discreetly
behold
this
table
,
I
trust
he
would
diminish
some
part
of
his
folly
.
But
for
that
it
liketh
Martin
,
not
only
to
be
a
false
accuser
,
but
also
a
rash
&
credulous
iudge
with
his
long
asses
eares
receiuing
euery
vntruth
that
is
told
him
,
he
may
behold
himselfe
in
al
the
parts
of
the
Table
.
The
best
aduise
that
I
can
giue
you
,
is
out
of
Chrysostome
.
Let
discretion
&
truth
sit
as
iudges
ouer
your
owne
soule
and
conscience
.
Bring
foorth
before
them
,
all
thine
offences
.
Lay
downe
what
punishement
is
due
for
euery
of
them
.
Say
continually
this
vnto
thy selfe
,
How
durst
thou
do
this
?
How
durst
thou
do
that
?
&c.
If
thy
conscience
will
refuse
this
,
and
prie
vpon
other
mens
faults
,
say
vnto
her
,
Thou
sittest
not
here
as
iudge
of
other
,
but
to
answere
for
thy selfe
.
What
matter
is
it
to
thee
,
if
this
or
that
man
offend
:
looke
to
thine
owne
steps
,
blame
thine
owne
doing
,
&
not
others
.
To
the
description
of
a
detractor
or
backebiter
,
are
these
properties
.
First
,
he
is
malicious
,
and
studieth
to
hurt
others
,
and
sometimes
purposely
doeth
hurt
himselfe
,
the
sooner
to
hurt
other
.
Secondly
,
his
soule
and
life
is
lying
.
Thirdly
,
he
is
an
hypocrite
and
a
Dissembler
,
and
pretendeth
a
zeale
of
iustice
and
pietie
,
to
colour
his
malice
.
Lastly
,
he
is
a
Serpent
byting
secretly
,
and
fleeth
knowledge
.
These
properties
learne
by
the
complaintes
of
Dauid
in
sundry
of
his
Psalmes
.
Deliuer
me
O
Lorde
,
from
the
naughtie
,
and
from
the
wicked
man
,
which
deuiseth
euill
in
his
heart
.
They
haue
sharpened
their
tongues
like
Serpentes
:
the
poyson
of
Aspes
is
vnder
their
lippes
.
The
mouth
of
a
backbiter
is
full
of
cursed
speaking
:
vnder
his
tongue
iss
sorowe
and
griefe
.
Hee
lyeth
in
wayte
in
secrete
places
,
to
destroy
the
innocent
.
Hee
lyeth
lurking
as
a
Lyon
in
his
denne
,
to
rauish
the
poore
.
He
falleth
downe
&
humbleth
himselfe
,
that
the
poore
may
fal
into
his
nette
.
Reade
the
tenth
Psalme
,
and
diuers
other
.
The
residue
of
their
malicious
&
more
then
ruffiāly
raylings
,
togetherwith
Histrionical
mockes
&
scoffes
,
too
immodest
for
any
Vice
in
a
Play
,
are
not
meetefor
any
honest
man
to
meddle
with
:
and
therefore
are
returned
ouer
to
the
Libellers
themselues
,
as
vnfallible
tokens
of
that
spirite
,
with
which
they
are
ledde
to
these
outragious
dealinges
.
But
it
is
nowe
time
to
answere
those
quarrels
that
are
made
generally
against
all
Bishops
.
Obiection
.
But
let
vs
see
what
is
layde
downe
against
the
Bishoppes
and
chiefe
of
the
Cleargie
.
First
is
,
that
Answere
.
Surely
,
this
is
a
grieuous
and
an
horrible
accusation
in
the
eares
of
any
christian
Magistrate
:
and
if
it
be
found
true
,
the
offendours
not
worthy
to
liue
in
this
Common
wealth
:
Or
if
it
be
false
and
slaunderous
,
the
Accuser
not
meete
to
escape
vnpunished
.
The
example
of
the
slaundering
the
Ministers
of
the
Church
,
is
a
matter
more
dangerous
,
then
in
these
daies
it
is
esteemed
.
But
as
touching
the
thing
it selfe
,
I
am
of
opinion
,
that
no
man
of
meane
learning
,
or
any
experience
,
hauing
regarde
of
his
credite
,
would
vndertake
to
iustifie
such
an
accusation
in
the
hearing
of
any
honest
man
.
For
,
this
I
dare
say
,
and
vpon
hazard
of
that
is
most
deere
vnto
mee
in
this
world
wil
proue
,
that
where
the
state
of
this
our
Church
of
England
doeth
leaue
to
an
euill
disposed
bishop
one
occasion
of
the
practise
of
Simony
,
&
couetous
oppression
of
the
people
,
that
the
B.
of
Rome
had
fourtie
.
For
a
taste
hereof
,
I
referre
the
meaner
learned
to
the
common
places
of
Muscul
.
cap.
Quare
Mat.
Paris
.
writeth
,
Hyperbole
,
that
is
,
an
vncharitable
amplification
,
surmounting
all
likelihood
of
honest
and
Christian
trueth
.
Obiection
.
But
somewhat
to
giue
countenance
to
an
euill
slaunder
,
it
will
be
sayde
,
that
the
Bishop
of
Rome
practized
Simonie
by
al
meanes
that
he
had
,
&
our
bishops
,
by
as
many
as
they
haue
.
Answere
.
Oh
,
a
worthie
reason
.
Is
this
to
iustifie
so
shameful
a
slaunder
of
the
church
of
God
,
vnder
a
christian
Princes
gouernment
?
Is
that
Christian
Preacher
and
Bishop
,
(
if
any
such
be
)
that
vseth
Simoniacall
practise
in
two
or
three
points
of
smal
importance
,
and
litle
value
in
grieuousnesse
of
offence
before
God
and
the
worlde
,
to
be
equalled
to
the
head
of
Antichrist
,
and
the
principall
enemy
of
the
Gospel
,
practizing
the
same
in
a
thousande
of
great
weight
and
vnestimable
value
?
I
cannot
but
wish
more
charitable
hearts
to
them
that
will
take
vpon
them
the
zeale
and
profession
of
the
Gospel
.
Let
sinne
be
blamed
,
euen
in
them
that
fauour
the
word
,
and
chiefly
the
Clergie
:
but
yet
so
,
as
trueth
will
beare
,
and
modestie
with
Christian
charitie
doeth
require
,
lest
in
much
amplifying
of
small
offences
,
you
become
instruments
not
onely
to
discredit
the
parties
blamed
,
but
also
to
ouerthrowe
the
doctrine
that
they
teach
.
There
ought
to
be
great
difference
betweene
Christian
Preachers
&
writers
inueighing
against
Antichrist
and
his
members
enemies
of
the
Gospell
,
and
zealous
professors
,
blaming
&
reprouing
the
faults
of
their
owne
Bishop
and
Clergie
in
the
estate
of
a
Church
by
authoritie
setled
.
The
one
part
is
kindled
with
an
earnest
zeale
&
detestation
of
the
obstinate
patrones
of
errour
and
idolatrie
:
the
other
shoulde
bee
mooued
onely
with
a
charitable
sorowe
and
griefe
,
to
see
Preachers
of
the
trueth
not
to
declare
in
life
that
,
which
they
vtter
to
other
in
doctrine
.
They
that
by
humane
frailtie
offende
in
blemish
of
life
onely
,
are
not
with
like
bitternesse
to
bee
hated
,
harried
,
rated
and
defaced
,
as
they
that
with
obstinate
and
vnrepentant
hearts
,
offend
both
in
life
and
doctrine
,
and
to
the
face
of
the
worlde
shewe
them-selues
aduersaries
of
the
truth
.
Christ
after
one
maner
blameth
the
Scribes
&
pharises
,
&
after
another
he
reprooueth
the
ignorance
,
the
dulnesse
,
the
ambition
and
carnal
affection
of
his
owne
Disciples
that
followed
him
.
But
I
pray
you
,
let
vs
consider
the
particular
proofe
of
this
generall
accusation
,
and
odious
comparison
,
Surely
they
are
so
trifling
,
that
I
am
ashamed
to
stay
vpon
them
,
and
yet
I
must
needes
speake
a
word
or
two
of
them
.
The
Church
of
England
retaineth
a
good
and
necessarie
order
,
that
before
the
celebration
of
marriage
,
the
Banes
should
be
asked
three
seuerall
Sabboth
dayes
.
Obiection
.
This
order
(
saith
the
aduersarie
and
accuser
)
is
by
Answere
.
The
order
I
thinke
very
good
and
meete
to
bee
obserued
in
a
Christian
Church
,
and
not
without
good
cause
to
be
altered
:
and
yet
doth
it
not
beare
any
necessitie
in
Religion
and
holinesse
,
whereby
mens
consciences
should
be
wrung
or
wrested
.
But
I
will
demaund
of
the
accuser
,
whether
there
be
not
some
cases
,
wherein
,
the
circumstances
being
considered
,
this
matter
may
bee
dispensed
withall
among
Christians
?
And
if
there
bee
(
as
no
reasonable
man
can
deny
)
then
I
aske
further
,
whether
there
bee
any
lawe
in
this
Church
of
Englande
,
whereby
,
with
the
authoritie
of
the
Prince
,
it
is
granted
,
that
a
Bishoppe
may
in
such
conuenient
cases
dispense
with
this
order
?
And
if
there
bee
such
lawe
of
the
Church
and
of
the
Realme
:
I
marueile
,
howe
it
can
be
counted
Simonie
,
or
couetous
selling
of
the
libertie
of
the
Gospell
,
to
dispense
with
it
.
Obiection
.
Yea
,
but
if
the
order
be
good
,
why
is
it
not
kept
vnuiolably
?
if
it
be
euill
,
why
is
it
solde
for
money
?
Answere
.
The
order
is
good
,
no
man
can
deny
it
,
or
without
good
cause
alter
it
:
but
there
is
no
externall
order
so
necessary
,
but
that
authoritie
may
in
some
considerations
lawfully
dispense
therewith
.
It
was
a
good
order
and
commandement
of
God
,
that
none
but
the
Priests
should
eat
of
the
shew
bread
,
and
yet
in
a
case
of
necessitie
,
Abimelech
the
hie
Priest
,
did
dispense
Obiection
.
Yea
,
but
the
dispensations
are
solde
for
money
:
for
some
haue
for
writing
,
and
other
for
sealing
,
and
my
Lord
so
granting
&c.
Answere
.
By
as
good
reason
may
they
excuse
any
Iudge
,
or
chiefe
officer
in
this
Land
of
extortion
and
bribery
:
because
his
Clearkes
and
vnder
officers
take
money
for
the
writing
&
dispatch
of
Processes
,
Writs
,
and
other
like
matters
,
where
of
happily
some
small
portion
commeth
to
the
Iudge
or
chiefe
officer
himselfe
,
and
the
same
also
warranted
,
and
made
good
by
the
lawes
of
this
Realme
.
If
either
Ecclesiasticall
Ministers
or
other
officers
and
Magistrates
,
shall
by
extortion
wrest
more
,
then
by
order
is
due
:
there
lieth
lawfull
remedie
and
sharpe
punishment
for
the
same
.
And
in
all
societies
and
common
weales
that
euer
haue
bene
,
aswell
among
Christians
as
other
,
it
hath
bene
counted
lawfull
,
that
the
Ministers
to
higher
officers
,
aswell
Ecclesiasticall
as
other
,
should
haue
lawfull
portions
and
fees
allowed
them
for
such
things
where
in
they
trauell
.
Therefore
,
how
this
may
be
imputed
to
Bishops
as
Simonie
,
and
sale
of
Christian
libertie
,
I
see
not
.
Obiection
.
They
will
say
,
Dispensations
for
Banes
,
for
greedinesse
of
money
,
are
granted
more
commonly
then
they
should
be
.
Answere
.
If
that
be
true
,
I
praise
it
not
,
I
defend
it
not
,
I
excuse
it
not
:
and
I
thinke
the
fault
more
in
inferiour
Officers
,
then
in
Bishops
themselues
.
But
in
whome
soeuer
the
fault
be
,
that
cannot
be
so
great
and
hainous
,
that
Bishoppes
of
England
may
iustly
bee
accounted
Antichristian
Prelates
,
Petie
Antichrists
,
Subuice-Antichrists
&c.
as
some
in
the
heate
of
their
zeale
,
doe
tearme
them
.
But
God
I
trust
,
in
due
time
,
will
coole
their
heate
with
the
spirite
of
mildenesse
and
gentlenesse
.
If
many
Bishops
haue
gained
by
this
kinde
of
Dispensation
,
I
maruaile
.
Surely
I
know
some
,
that
neuer
receiued
pennie
in
that
consideration
,
but
haue
giuen
strait
charge
to
their
inferiour
officers
,
neuer
to
dispense
with
that
matter
,
but
vpon
great
and
weighty
cause
:
&
such
order
is
now
generally
taken
.
But
(
good
Christians
)
here
is
the
griefe
,
that
moueth
all
this
grudge
:
that
euill
persons
,
when
,
either
to
cloke
their
whoredome
,
or
to
preuent
another
of
his
lawfull
wife
,
or
some
other
like
purpose
,
will
marrie
without
orderly
asking
in
the
Church
,
they
bee
for
the
same
conuented
&
punished
by
the
magistrate
:
This
they
be
grieued
at
,
&
count
it
great
extremitie
:
for
,
because
they
see
the
lawfull
Magistrate
,
vpon
good
considerations
sometime
to
dispense
with
this
order
,
they
thinke
it
as
conuenient
for
them
without
leaue
,
of
their
owne
heads
to
vse
the
same
,
to
the
satisfying
of
their
vnlawfull
lust
,
or
other
lewde
affection
.
For
such
is
now
the
state
of
this
time
,
that
whatsoeuer
an
Officer
,
specially
Ecclesiastical
,
may
do
by
lawful
authoritie
,
the
priuate
subiect
thinketh
he
may
doe
the
same
,
at
his
owne
will
and
pleasure
.
And
if
he
be
brideled
thereof
,
why
then
it
is
Lordlinesse
,
Symonie
,
Couetousnesse
,
and
Crueltie
.
And
I
pray
God
,
the
like
boldenesse
growe
not
toward
other
Officers
and
magistrates
of
the
Common
weale
also
.
Surely
,
we
haue
great
cause
to
feare
it
:
for
the
reasons
whereon
they
ground
their
doings
,
may
be
applied
as
well
to
the
one
,
as
to
the
other
.
Obiection
.
Another
Argument
of
couetousnesse
in
bishops
Answere
.
Surely
,
for
my
part
I
confesse
,
and
before
God
and
the
worlde
protest
,
that
in
my
conscience
I
thinke
,
that
who
soeuer
forbiddeth
Marriage
to
any
kinde
of
men
,
is
tainted
with
the
corruption
of
Antichristian
doctrine
,
and
hath
his
conscience
seared
with
an
hot
iron
,
bearing
the
marke
of
the
beast
spoken
of
in
the
Apocalypse
:
but
I
am
clearely
resolued
Daniel
,
to
prohibite
lawfull
Matrimonie
.
Their
doctrine
openly
taught
and
preached
,
and
the
practise
of
their
life
doth
shewe
it
to
be
so
,
that
no
man
vnlesse
hee
bee
blinded
with
malice
,
will
impute
that
errour
vnto
them
.
Who
seeth
not
,
that
by
exercise
of
mariage
in
their
owne
persons
,
they
cast
themselues
into
the
displeasure
and
misliking
of
a
great
nomber
,
in
that
onely
they
bee
married
,
contrary
to
the
corruption
of
the
Popish
and
antichristian
Church
?
Wherefore
,
I
pray
you
(
good
Christian
readers
)
weigh
and
consider
with
your selues
,
what
vnchristian
and
heathenish
dealing
this
is
toward
the
ministers
of
God
,
of
purpose
onely
to
deface
them
,
and
bring
them
in
misliking
by
sinister
interpretations
,
to
cast
vpon
them
the
filth
and
reproche
of
that
corrupt
doctrine
of
Antichrist
,
which
most
of
all
other
they
doe
impugne
in
their
teaching
,
and
withstand
in
their
doing
.
Is
there
feare
of
God
in
those
hearts
that
can
doe
this
?
Obiection
.
Why
?
(
they
will
say
)
It
is
euident
that
Mariage
is
prohibited
by
them
at
certaine
times
of
the
yere
,
and
thereby
occasion
giuen
to
weake
&
fraile
persons
,
to
fall
into
whoredome
and
fornication
,
or
to
burne
in
their
consciences
with
great
danger
of
their
soules
.
Answere
.
Vndoubtedly
this
must
needs
be
thought
a
captious
and
rigorous
interpretation
,
to
say
that
a
stay
of
mariage
for
certaine
daies
and
weekes
,
is
an
vnchristian
forbidding
of
mariage
,
&
worthy
so
grieuous
blame
,
as
is
cast
vpon
bishops
for
it
.
For
then
it
is
a
Popish
disorder
also
,
and
Antichristian
corruption
,
to
stay
marriage
for
three
weekes
,
vntill
the
Banes
bee
asked
:
for
in
that
space
,
light
and
euill
disposed
mindes
,
may
easily
fall
to
offence
.
And
yet
this
order
both
is
,
and
ought
to
bee
accounted
of
them
,
a
godly
and
necessary
order
in
the
Church
.
Obiection
.
They
will
answere
,
that
it
is
Popish
and
superstitious
,
to
tye
the
order
of
Marriage
vnto
any
time
or
season
,
more
then
other
.
For
the
thing
beeing
good
and
lawfull
by
the
worde
of
God
,
why
should
it
bee
(
say
they
)
assigned
to
any
time
or
place
?
There
is
no
place
more
holy
then
Paradise
was
,
nor
no
time
so
good
as
was
before
Adam
fell
by
his
disobedience
,
&c.
Answere
.
I
answere
,
if
any
man
appoynt
Marriage
to
bee
vsed
at
this
or
that
time
and
place
,
for
conscience
sake
,
or
for
holinesse
,
as
though
the
time
or
place
coulde
make
the
thing
eyther
more
or
lesse
holy
,
surely
I
must
needs
condemne
him
as
superstitious
,
and
cannot
thinke
well
of
the
doing
,
though
all
the
bishoppes
in
Englande
shoulde
affirme
the
contrarie
.
For
to
make
holy
,
or
vnholy
,
those
things
that
God
hath
left
free
,
and
bee
of
them selues
indifferent
,
is
one
of
the
chiefe
groundes
of
all
Papisticall
corruption
.
But
I
suspect
no
bishop
in
this
Realme
to
be
of
that
iudgement
,
and
I
dare
say
there
is
not
.
A
thing
left
by
Gods
lawe
free
and
indifferent
,
may
bee
accounted
more
conuenient
,
comely
,
and
decent
,
at
one
time
and
place
,
then
at
another
:
but
more
holy
it
cannot
bee
.
All
meats
are
free
at
all
times
by
the
law
of
God
:
for
nothing
is
vnclean
that
is
receiued
with
thankesgiuing
:
neither
doeth
any
thing
that
goeth
into
the
mouth
defile
a
man
.
And
yet
because
it
is
now
a
Positiue
law
in
this
common
weale
,
not
for
holinesse
,
but
for
orders
sake
:
it
is
not
so
comely
and
conuenient
for
an
Englishman
to
eate
flesh
on
Fridayes
and
Saturdayes
,
or
in
the
Lent
,
as
it
is
at
other
times
.
Obiection
.
Heere
they
will
crye
and
say
,
that
both
the
one
law
and
the
other
is
superstitious
and
naught
,
and
proceeded
both
out
of
the
Popes
mint
,
and
there
were
coyned
,
and
had
their
beginning
,
and
therefore
that
the
Bishops
doe
wickedly
,
and
like
to
popish
Prelates
,
that
so
retaine
in
the
Church
and
common
weale
,
the
dregs
of
Antichristian
corruption
.
Answere
.
This
is
the
voice
&
opinion
of
them
only
,
which
thinke
not
any
thing
tollerable
to
be
vsed
,
that
hath
bin
vsed
in
the
church
before
time
,
were
it
of
it selfe
neuer
so
good
.
These
will
haue
no
Font
,
but
christen
children
in
basons
.
They
wil
weare
no
caps
nor
surplices
:
many
of
them
wil
not
vse
the
old
pulpits
,
but
haue
new
made
:
they
wil
not
accept
a
collect
or
praier
,
be
it
neuer
so
agreeable
to
the
word
of
God
.
I
maruaile
,
that
they
vse
the
Churches
them selues
,
then
which
,
nothing
hath
bin
more
prophaned
with
superstition
and
idolatrie
.
They
should
do
that
Optatus
Mileuitanus
writeth
,
that
the
Donatists
were
wont
to
do
,
that
is
,
when
they
obteyned
a
Church
,
which
before
had
bene
vsed
by
Catholikes
,
they
woulde
scrape
the
walles
therof
,
and
breake
the
Communion
tables
&
cups
.
But
it
may
appeare
,
that
the
learned
father
August
.
was
not
of
that
opinion
.
For
in
his
epistle
written
to
Publicola
,
a
question
was
mooued
vnto
him
,
whether
in
destroying
the
idoles
temples
,
or
their
groues
,
a
Christian
might
vse
any
part
of
the
wood
,
or
water
,
or
any
other
thing
that
did
apperteine
vnto
them
:
His
answere
was
,
that
men
might
not
take
those
things
to
their
priuate
vse
,
least
they
run
into
suspicion
,
to
haue
destroyed
such
places
for
couetousnes
:
but
that
the
same
things
might
be
imploied
in
pios
&
necessarios
vsus
.
But
I
recite
not
this
,
to
defend
that
law
,
whereby
mariage
for
a
time
is
forbidden
.
For
I
thinke
it
not
a
matter
of
such
necessitie
,
neither
is
it
so
greatly
pressed
,
as
they
pretend
.
I
thinke
there
is
no
lawe
remaining
,
that
is
so
little
executed
,
as
that
is
.
The
other
law
of
forbearing
flesh
on
Fridayes
,
in
Lent
,
and
other
dayes
,
for
the
state
of
our
countrey
I
thinke
very
conuenient
,
and
most
necessarie
to
be
vsed
in
Christian
policie
.
I
woulde
to
God
those
men
,
that
make
so
small
accompt
of
this
lawe
,
had
heard
the
reasons
of
the
grauest
,
wisest
,
and
most
expert
men
of
this
realme
,
not
only
for
the
maintenance
of
this
Lawe
,
but
also
for
some
addition
to
be
made
vnto
it
.
How
God
hath
placed
this
land
,
there
is
no
reasonable
man
but
seeth
:
The
Sea
are
our
walles
,
and
if
on
these
walles
we
haue
not
some
reasonable
furniture
of
ships
,
we
shal
tempt
God
in
leauing
open
our
countrey
to
the
enemy
,
and
not
vsing
those
instruments
,
which
God
hath
appointed
.
There
is
no
state
of
men
,
that
doeth
so
much
furnish
this
realme
with
sufficient
numbers
of
mariners
for
our
nauie
,
as
fishers
doe
.
And
how
shall
fishers
be
maintained
,
if
they
haue
not
sufficient
vtterance
for
those
things
,
for
which
they
trauell
?
And
howe
can
they
haue
vtterance
,
if
euery
daintie
mouthed
man
,
without
infirmitie
&
sickenesse
,
shall
eate
flesh
at
his
pleasure
?
They
cannot
pretend
religion
,
or
restraint
of
Christian
libertie
,
seeing
open
protestation
is
made
by
the
lawe
,
that
it
is
not
for
conscience
sake
,
but
for
the
defence
and
safetie
of
the
realme
.
Therefore
this
crying
out
against
this
lawe
,
is
not
onely
needelesse
,
but
also
vndiscreete
and
factious
.
Obiection
.
But
there
bee
other
matters
that
more
nighlie
Answere
.
As
touching
the
first
,
if
they
make
lewde
Ministers
,
it
is
one
great
fault
:
if
they
doe
it
wittingly
,
it
is
farre
a
more
heinous
offence
:
if
they
do
it
for
gaine
,
it
is
of
all
other
most
wicked
and
horrible
,
and
indeede
shoulde
directly
proue
deuilish
simonie
to
be
in
them
.
That
some
lewde
and
vnlearned
ministers
haue
bene
made
,
it
is
manifest
:
I
will
not
seeme
to
defend
it
:
I
woulde
they
had
had
more
care
herein
,
that
the
offence
of
the
godly
might
haue
bene
lesse
.
And
yet
I
knowe
,
all
their
faults
in
this
are
not
alike
,
and
some
haue
smally
offended
herein
.
And
in
them
all
,
I
see
a
certaine
care
and
determination
,
so
much
as
in
them
lyeth
,
to
amend
the
inconuenience
that
hath
risen
by
it
.
Which
thing
,
with
professours
of
the
Gospell
,
shoulde
cause
their
fault
to
bee
the
more
charitably
borne
,
least
they
seeme
not
so
much
to
haue
misliking
of
the
offence
,
as
of
the
persons
themselues
,
for
some
other
purpose
,
then
they
will
bee
openly
knowen
of
.
But
if
they
shoulde
doe
,
as
they
be
(
I
trust
)
vniustly
reported
of
,
that
is
,
to
make
lewde
and
vnlearned
Ministers
for
lucre
and
gaine
:
truly
,
no
punishment
coulde
be
too
grieuous
for
them
.
Which
way
that
should
be
gainefull
to
Bishops
,
I
see
not
.
The
Clarke
or
Register
,
I
knowe
,
hath
his
fee
allowed
for
the
writing
of
letters
of
Orders
:
but
that
euer
Bishop
did
take
any
thing
in
that
respect
,
I
neuer
heard
,
neither
thinke
I
,
that
their
greatest
enemies
be
able
to
proue
it
vpon
many
of
them
.
Therefore
this
may
goe
with
the
residue
of
vncharitable
slanders
.
Or
if
there
hath
bene
any
one
such
euil
disposed
person
that
hath
so
vtterly
forgot
his
duetie
and
calling
,
that
eyther
this
way
,
or
any
such
like
,
in
making
of
Ministers
hath
sought
his
owne
gaine
and
commoditie
:
it
is
hard
dealing
,
with
the
reproch
thereof
to
defame
the
innocent
,
together
with
the
guiltie
,
and
to
distaine
the
honestie
of
them
that
neuer
deserued
it
.
There
is
no
Magistrate
in
this
land
so
sincere
and
vpright
in
his
doings
,
but
that
by
this
meanes
his
honesty
and
good
name
may
be
defaced
.
Obiection
.
It
will
bee
sayde
that
all
this
is
but
a
glose
or
colour
,
to
hide
and
turne
from
you
those
great
crimes
that
you
are
iustly
charged
withall
.
For
the
worlde
seeth
,
and
all
men
crie
out
against
you
,
that
you
,
to
the
great
hurt
and
hinderance
of
the
Church
,
vpholde
and
maintaine
an
vnlearned
ministerie
,
and
wil
not
suffer
any
redresse
or
reformation
to
be
made
therein
.
Hereby
commeth
it
to
passe
,
that
the
people
of
God
bee
not
taught
their
duetie
,
eyther
to
God
,
or
to
their
Prince
:
but
,
by
their
ignoraunce
,
are
layde
foorth
as
a
pray
to
Sathan
.
For
,
by
that
occasion
,
they
bee
ledde
away
to
euill
with
euery
light
perswasion
that
is
put
into
their
heads
,
either
against
God
or
their
prince
,
so
that
it
may
bee
iustly
thought
that
all
those
mischiefes
that
of
late
haue
fallen
foorth
,
haue
sprung
out
of
this
onely
roote
,
aswell
in
them
that
haue
slidde
backe
and
reuolted
from
religion
,
as
in
those
that
haue
conceiued
&
attempted
the
wicked
murthering
of
our
gratious
Prince
,
and
bringing
in
of
a
stranger
to
sit
in
her
royall
seate
.
You
are
therefore
the
principall
causes
of
all
these
mischiefes
.
Answere
.
This
is
surely
a
grieuous
accusation
:
but
God
,
I
trust
,
will
iudge
more
vprightly
,
and
regard
the
innocencie
of
our
hearts
,
in
these
horrible
crimes
laid
to
our
charge
.
These
accusers
,
to
satisfie
their
misliking
affection
towarde
our
state
,
not
onely
suffer
themselues
to
bee
deceiued
with
false
and
captious
reasons
,
but
dangerously
also
seeke
to
seduce
other
.
Logicians
,
among
other
deceitfull
arguments
note
one
principally
,
A
non
causa
vt
causa
,
that
is
,
when
men
,
either
to
praise
,
or
dispraise
,
doe
attribute
the
effects
of
either
part
to
some
things
or
persons
,
as
causes
therof
,
which
indeed
are
not
the
true
causes
.
Which
false
reasoning
hath
done
great
harme
at
all
times
,
both
in
the
Church
of
God
,
and
in
common
weales
.
After
the
ascension
of
Christ
,
when
God
sent
his
Apostles
and
other
holy
men
to
preach
the
Gospell
of
our
saluation
in
Christ
,
and
the
same
was
among
men
vnthankfully
receiued
:
God
did
cast
sundry
plagues
&
punishments
vpon
them
,
as
dearth
and
scarcitie
,
famine
&
hunger
,
the
pestilence
,
and
sundry
other
diseases
,
warre
&
tumult
,
earthquakes
and
great
deluges
in
sundry
places
.
The
causes
of
al
this
,
very
slanderously
&
blasphemously
they
imputed
to
Christian
Religion
,
and
therby
raised
those
dreadfull
persecutions
,
which
at
that
time
were
exercised
against
the
Christians
.
This
errour
was
the
cause
that
Saint
Augustine
wrote
his
notable
worke
De
ciuitate
Dei
,
and
that
Orosius
,
by
the
counsell
both
of
Saint
Hierome
and
Saint
Augustine
,
wrote
his
historie
:
wherein
he
answereth
this
false
argument
,
and
sheweth
that
God
in
all
times
,
had
sent
the
like
plagues
for
the
sinnes
and
offences
of
mankinde
,
and
for
the
reiecting
of
his
worde
and
trueth
.
In
the
fourtie
foure
Chapter
of
Ieremie
,
The
Iewes
deceiue
themselues
with
the
like
argument
,
to
confirme
their
conceiued
superstition
and
idolatrie
.
But
we
will
do
(
say
they
)
whatsoeuer
thing
commeth
out
of
our
owne
mouth
:
as
to
burne
incense
to
the
Queene
of
Heauen
,
&
to
powre
out
drinke
offerings
vnto
her
as
we
haue
done
,
both
we
and
our
Fathers
,
our
Kings
&
our
Princes
in
the
Cities
of
Iudah
,
and
in
the
streetes
of
Hierusalem
:
for
then
had
we
plentie
of
victuals
,
&
were
well
,
and
felt
no
euill
.
But
since
wee
left
off
to
burne
incense
to
the
Queene
of
Heauen
,
and
to
powre
out
drinke
offerings
vnto
her
,
we
haue
had
scarcenesse
of
all
things
,
&
haue
bene
consumed
by
the
sword
and
by
the
famine
.
In
these
wordes
you
see
,
to
the
hardening
of
their
owne
hearts
,
they
attribute
the
good
giftes
of
God
to
their
idolatrie
,
and
their
dearth
and
trouble
to
the
preaching
of
Ieremie
and
other
Prophets
,
which
indeede
were
not
the
true
causes
thereof
.
In
like
maner
reason
rebellious
subiects
in
common
weales
,
when
they
seeke
to
make
odious
the
Princes
&
gouernors
vnder
whom
they
liue
,
vniustly
imputing
to
them
the
causes
of
such
things
,
wherwith
they
finde
themselues
grieued
.
So
reasoned
the
rebels
in
the
time
of
King
Richard
Seeing
therefore
this
manner
of
reasoning
is
so
perillous
,
it
behooueth
all
them
that
feare
God
,
and
loue
the
trueth
,
and
will
not
willingly
be
caried
into
errour
,
to
take
diligent
heed
that
they
be
not
abused
herewith
.
And
so
I
pray
God
they
may
doe
,
which
at
this
time
so
earnestly
seeke
to
make
odious
the
state
of
the
Clergie
of
England
,
imputing
to
them
the
causes
of
those
things
,
which
they
most
detest
and
abhorre
.
For
if
they
will
see
the
trueth
,
and
iudge
but
indifferently
,
they
shall
finde
that
there
is
no
such
vnlearned
Ministerie
,
as
they
complaine
of
:
neyther
such
want
of
preaching
,
as
may
iustly
prouoke
the
wrath
of
God
,
to
send
such
plagues
&
punishments
vpon
vs
,
as
they
recite
.
This
I
dare
iustifie
,
that
since
Englande
had
first
the
name
of
a
Christian
Church
,
there
was
neuer
so
much
preaching
of
the
worde
of
God
,
neuer
so
many
in
number
,
neuer
so
sufficient
and
able
persons
to
teach
and
set
forth
the
same
,
as
be
at
this
day
,
howsoeuer
they
be
defamed
and
defaced
.
There
bee
,
I
confesse
,
many
vnlearned
and
vnsufficient
Ministers
:
but
yet
I
take
it
to
bee
captious
and
odious
,
in
respect
of
them
to
name
the
whole
Ministerie
vnlearned
or
ignorant
.
For
the
simplicitie
and
charitie
of
Christian
iudgement
,
doth
giue
the
name
of
any
Societie
,
according
to
the
better
part
,
and
not
according
to
the
worse
.
There
were
in
the
Church
of
Corinth
,
many
euill
persons
,
aswel
in
corruption
of
doctrine
,
as
wickednesse
of
life
:
and
yet
Saint
Paul
noteth
that
Church
to
bee
a
reuerend
and
holy
congregation
.
The
Church
of
Christ
militant
heere
in
earth
,
hath
alwayes
a
great
number
of
euill
mixed
with
them
that
be
good
;
&
oftentimes
the
worse
part
the
greater
:
yet
were
it
reprochfull
and
slaunderous
to
call
the
Church
wicked
.
In
like
sort
may
it
well
bee
thought
vncharitable
,
to
call
the
ministerie
of
the
Church
of
England
ignorant
,
when
that
(
thenkes
be
to
God
)
there
bee
so
many
learued
and
sufficient
preachers
in
this
lande
,
as
neuer
were
before
in
any
age
or
time
,
and
the
same
adorned
with
Gods
excellent
good
giftes
,
and
comparable
to
any
other
Church
refourmed
in
Europe
.
If
men
would
cast
so
curious
and
captious
eyes
vpon
the
Ministers
of
other
countreyes
,
and
note
the
blemishes
and
imperfections
in
them
,
as
they
doe
in
our
owne
:
I
am
perswaded
(
vnder
correction
)
they
would
not
thinke
so
meanely
of
the
state
of
the
Ministerie
of
England
,
as
they
doe
.
But
this
is
the
generall
disease
of
vs
Englishmen
,
to
haue
in
admiration
the
persons
and
states
of
other
foreine
countreyes
,
and
loath
their
owne
,
bee
they
neuer
so
commendable
or
good
.
I
speake
not
this
,
to
note
with
reproch
any
refourmed
Church
in
forreine
countries
,
or
to
diminish
the
commendations
of
those
excellent
giftes
,
which
it
hath
pleased
God
plentifully
to
powre
downe
vpon
them
,
as
the
first
renuers
and
restorers
of
the
Gospel
in
this
latter
age
,
to
whome
,
in
that
respect
,
we
owe
great
loue
and
reuerence
:
But
yet
they
see
and
acknowledge
,
that
they
haue
imperfections
,
and
cannot
haue
churches
in
this
world
without
blemishes
.
Notwithstanding
it
is
not
free
among
them
,
no
not
for
the
best
learned
,
or
of
greatest
authority
,
in
publike
speech
or
writing
,
to
vtter
those
things
which
may
tend
to
the
generall
reproche
of
their
Church
or
common
weale
,
as
it
is
commonly
vsed
with
vs
at
this
day
:
Or
if
they
doe
,
they
are
sharpely
dealt
withall
for
the
same
.
For
,
as
wise
gouernours
,
they
see
,
that
such
doings
is
the
very
seede
of
dissention
,
discorde
,
and
faction
;
the
very
pestilence
of
all
Churches
,
common
weales
,
and
societies
.
Wherefore
in
most
Churches
,
they
doe
tollerate
some
imperfections
setled
by
order
,
at
the
beginning
,
least
by
change
of
lawes
,
there
shoulde
bee
greater
inconuenience
.
Obiection
.
Yea
but
all
their
Ministers
are
learned
and
able
to
teach
.
Answere
.
Of
that
I
doubt
:
&
in
some
places
,
by
good
testimony
I
know
it
not
to
be
true
.
That
is
easie
to
be
had
in
a
free
Citie
,
that
hath
no
more
congregations
,
but
those
that
be
within
the
Citie
,
or
within
a
fewe
villages
about
,
which
is
not
possible
,
in
so
great
a
kingdome
as
this
is
,
replenished
with
so
many
Villages
almost
in
euery
place
,
as
scantly
you
haue
two
miles
without
a
Towne
or
Village
inhabited
.
And
yet
,
that
men
doe
not
conceiue
euill
opinion
of
the
Bishops
,
for
that
which
cannot
bee
remedied
:
it
behooueth
the
wise
and
godly
to
consider
,
that
the
state
of
this
Church
is
such
,
as
of
necessitie
there
must
bee
some
of
very
meane
abilitie
,
in
comparison
of
that
perfect
rule
of
a
Minister
that
S.
Paul
requireth
.
It
is
wel
knowen
,
as
it
is
before
recited
,
that
there
be
a
number
of
parishes
in
this
Realme
,
the
liuings
where
of
are
so
small
,
that
no
man
sufficiently
learned
,
will
content
himselfe
with
them
.
In
some
one
meane
shire
there
bee
aboue
foure
score
Chappels
to
be
serued
,
onely
by
Curates
,
with
very
small
stipends
.
To
place
able
men
in
them
,
is
vnpossible
:
For
neither
sufficient
number
of
learned
men
can
be
had
,
nor
,
if
there
coulde
,
woulde
they
be
contented
to
bee
to
such
places
appoynted
.
And
to
leaue
those
parishes
and
places
vnserued
of
common
prayer
,
and
administration
of
the
Sacraments
,
were
an
inconuenience
as
great
on
the
other
part
:
For
it
bringeth
men
to
an
heathenish
forgetfulnesse
of
God
.
To
ease
this
matter
by
combinations
and
ioyning
of
many
parishes
together
(
as
some
deuise
)
besides
other
inconueniences
,
the
thing
is
not
in
the
Bishops
authoritie
,
nor
possible
for
him
to
doe
,
Euery
parish
hath
a
sundrie
patrone
,
which
wil
neuer
bee
brough
to
agree
to
that
purpose
,
and
to
forgoe
their
patrimonie
and
heritage
.
Nowe
to
attempt
the
matter
,
by
making
a
law
for
that
purpose
,
woulde
be
occasion
of
so
great
troubles
and
alterations
,
as
would
draw
with
them
more
inconneniences
,
then
would
stand
with
the
safe
state
of
this
common
weale
,
as
the
wiser
sort
doe
see
,
and
were
easie
for
me
to
declare
,
if
it
were
pertinent
to
this
matter
here
to
lay
them
downe
in
writing
.
The
only
remedie
that
necessitie
beareth
,
is
,
to
tollerate
some
of
the
meaner
sort
of
Ministers
,
hauing
carefull
consideration
,
so
much
as
diligence
can
doe
,
that
the
same
may
be
of
life
&
behauiour
,
honest
,
and
godly
,
and
such
at
the
least
,
as
may
bee
able
to
instruct
the
parish
in
the
Catechisme
.
And
surely
,
I
hope
,
by
the
care
of
the
Bishops
,
that
they
haue
alreadie
vndertaken
,
this
thing
will
be
,
either
altogether
,
or
in
a
good
part
brought
to
effect
ere
long
time
passe
.
Obiection
.
But
some
will
say
,
that
all
this
is
but
a
cloake
of
colourable
reason
to
hide
an
vnexcusable
fault
.
For
that
no
necessitie
can
excuse
a
man
,
to
breake
the
law
of
God
:
and
Gods
holy
commandement
is
vttered
by
Saint
Paul
,
that
among
other
properties
,
Answere
.
For
answere
hereunto
,
it
cannot
bee
denyed
,
but
the
rule
which
Saint
Paul
giueth
,
is
an
exact
rule
,
As
the
description
of
a
Minister
,
deliuered
by
Saint
Paul
to
Timothie
and
Titus
is
perfect
,
so
doth
it
containe
many
branches
&
properties
to
the
number
of
(
I
thinke
)
twentie
or
aboue
:
As
,
that
he
must
bee
vnreproueable
,
the
husband
of
one
wife
,
watching
,
temperat
,
modest
,
not
froward
,
not
angrie
,
one
that
loueth
goodnesse
,
righteous
,
holy
,
harberous
,
apt
to
teach
,
holding
fast
the
wholesome
worde
according
to
doctrine
,
able
to
exhort
with
wholsome
doctrine
,
and
conuince
them
that
say
against
it
,
not
giuen
to
much
wine
,
no
striker
,
not
giuen
to
filthie
lucre
,
gentle
,
no
quarreller
,
not
couetous
,
one
that
can
rule
his
owne
house
,
keeping
his
wife
and
children
in
honest
obedience
,
not
a
yong
scholler
least
hee
be
puffed
vp
with
selfe
liking
,
well
reported
of
,
graue
,
not
double
tongued
,
holding
the
mysterie
of
the
faith
in
a
pure
conscience
.
If
they
will
admit
no
Ministers
as
lawful
,
but
such
as
shall
haue
fully
all
these
properties
:
Surely
they
will
cut
from
Churches
the
greatest
part
,
or
all
the
Ministers
that
they
haue
.
Euen
that
one
propertie
which
they
so
greatly
call
vpon
,
as
of
all
other
most
necessarie
,
that
is
,
that
hee
shoulde
be
apt
to
teach
:
that
is
,
as
Saint
Paul
expoundeth
himselfe
,
to
be
sufficiently
able
to
teach
them
that
bee
willing
,
and
to
conuince
the
aduersarie
:
If
it
be
pressed
to
the
extremitie
and
rigour
thereof
,
it
comprehendeth
so
much
,
as
it
will
exclude
a
great
many
of
Ministers
and
Preachers
,
which
in
their
measure
doe
good
seruice
in
the
Church
of
God
.
The
best
writers
that
euer
I
did
reade
vpon
that
,
say
,
That
to
the
performance
of
the
same
,
a
man
must
haue
readie
knowledge
in
the
Scriptures
,
the
vnderstanding
of
the
tongues
,
the
reading
of
the
ancient
Fathers
,
and
histories
of
antiquitie
.
If
a
great
many
of
them
woulde
looke
into
their
owne
bosomes
,
and
measure
themselues
by
this
rule
of
sufficiencie
:
they
woulde
not
iudge
so
rigorously
of
other
,
nor
be
so
rash
to
condemne
them
.
Wee
see
in
the
Scriptures
,
that
God
sometime
beareth
with
breach
of
his
commandement
,
falling
by
The
Machabies
fought
on
the
Sabboth
day
contrary
to
this
commandement
,
Thou
shalt
keepe
holy
the
Sabboth
day
:
and
yet
it
is
not
read
,
that
God
was
therfore
displeased
with
them
,
or
tooke
punishment
of
them
,
though
the
Scripture
mention
,
that
one
without
Christ
himselfe
may
seeme
to
giue
the
reason
for
their
defence
,
when
he
saith
,
The
Sabboth
was
ordeined
for
man
,
and
not
man
for
the
Sabboth
.
Yea
,
in
a
morall
commandement
of
God
touching
mariage
,
we
see
God
to
vse
a
maner
of
dispensation
,
in
respect
of
the
frailtie
of
mans
nature
.
The
Scripture
saith
precisely
,
Quos
Deus
coniunxit
homone
separet
:
and
yet
in
the
lawe
,
wee
finde
this
dispensation
When
a
man
hath
taken
a
wife
,
and
married
her
,
if
she
finde
no
fauour
in
his
eyes
,
&c.
then
let
him
make
a
bill
of
diuorcement
,
and
put
it
in
her
hand
,
and
send
her
out
of
his
house
.
Of
this
mercifull
bearing
of
God
with
the
breach
of
his
commandement
,
Christ
sheweth
the
reason
,
Math.
19.
saying
in
this
wise
.
For
the
hardnesse
of
your
hearts
God
suffered
you
to
put
away
your
wiues
,
but
from
the
beginning
it
was
not
so
.
Heere
we
learne
that
our
gracious
and
mercifull
God
,
for
the
shunning
and
auoyding
of
a
greater
mischiefe
among
stubborne
people
,
suffered
his
seruant
Moses
to
giue
foorth
a
more
fauourable
interpretation
of
his
iust
and
perfect
Lawe
,
and
to
suffer
diuorcements
in
such
cases
,
as
the
right
and
rigor
of
his
iustice
in
itselfe
,
had
forbidden
.
This
haue
I
written
,
not
of
purpose
to
incourage
men
to
breake
and
alter
the
Lawes
and
ordinances
of
God
,
but
rather
to
comfort
those
consciences
,
whith
in
this
case
may
bee
troubled
,
and
to
put
away
that
opinion
,
wherewith
some
are
led
to
thinke
that
that
Congregation
is
not
worthie
the
name
of
a
Christian
Church
,
nor
meete
wherein
a
good
Christian
man
shoulde
abide
as
Minister
,
where
all
things
are
not
reformed
,
to
the
perfect
rule
of
Gods
holy
worde
.
Surely
the
auncient
Fathers
of
the
primitiue
Church
doe
not
seeme
to
be
of
that
iudgement
.
For
they
did
all
find
fault
with
many
enormities
in
their
time
,
as
well
in
outwarde
ceremonies
,
as
corruption
of
life
,
yea
,
&
in
some
point
of
doctrine
also
:
and
yet
it
is
not
read
that
they
did
therefore
separate
themselues
from
the
Churches
,
or
thinke
that
they
could
not
as
faithfull
Ministers
serue
in
them
.
Saint
Augustine
sheweth
of
himselfe
,
&
of
Saint
Cyprian
very
notably
,
as
in
many
places
,
so
chiefly
against
the
Donatists
who
were
infected
with
that
errour
:
De
Baptismo
contra
Donatistas
,
Lib.
4.
Cap.
9.
Where
at
large
he
disputeth
this
question
:
which
place
is
worthie
diligent
reading
and
consideration
.
Cyprian
had
blamed
the
Bishops
and
Ministers
Couetousnesse
;
Extortion
and
Vsurie
.
And
yet
saith
Saint
Augustine
,
Cyprian
writeth
vnto
Antonianus
,
that
before
the
last
separation
of
the
wicked
and
the
Godly
;
no
man
ought
to
separate
himselfe
from
the
vnitie
of
the
Church
,
because
of
the
mixture
of
euill
persons
.
What
a
swelling
pride
is
it
(
sayeth
hee
)
what
a
forgetting
of
humilitie
and
mildenesse
,
what
a
vaunting
arrogancie
,
that
hee
can
thinke
himselfe
able
to
doe
that
which
Christ
woulde
not
permit
to
his
Apostles
,
that
is
,
to
separate
the
weedes
from
the
Corne
?
&c.
Yea
,
and
S.
Paul
himselfe
as
before
I
haue
saide
,
iudgeth
the
Church
of
Corinth
,
an
honorable
&
blessed
Church
of
God
,
though
there
were
in
the
same
not
onely
some
blemishes
and
imperfections
,
but
many
great
&
enormious
faultes
.
Wherefore
,
to
returne
againe
to
my
purpose
,
though
our
Bishops
through
the
necessitie
of
time
,
neither
at
the
beginning
had
,
nor
now
can
haue
perfect
good
Ministers
in
euery
parish
within
their
charge
:
I
see
no
cause
,
why
they
may
not
vse
such
as
with
their
best
diligence
they
may
haue
,
especially
if
they
order
the
matter
so
,
as
the
fault
bee
not
in
their
owne
negligence
or
corruption
.
That
you
may
the
better
conceiue
,
that
an
vnlearned
Ministery
for
want
of
preaching
of
the
Gospel
,
is
not
the
cause
of
the
backesliding
and
reuolting
of
so
many
in
these
dayes
,
nor
of
sundry
other
inconueniences
imputed
to
the
same
:
you
shall
easily
vnderstand
,
if
you
will
call
to
your
remembrance
,
that
when
there
were
fewer
Preachers
and
lesse
teaching
by
great
oddes
,
then
oflate
yeres
hath
bene
,
the
people
did
not
reuolt
as
now
they
doe
.
There
is
therefore
some
other
cause
,
if
we
will
with
vpright
mindes
looke
into
it
.
There
were
fewer
Preachers
and
lesse
teaching
in
the
dayes
of
that
King
of
blessed
memorie
Edward
the
sixt
,
and
yet
did
not
the
people
then
reuolt
,
as
now
,
although
the
reformation
of
the
Church
was
then
but
greenely
setled
.
They
had
the
same
imperfection
and
want
of
Ministers
,
which
wee
haue
now
,
and
that
in
greater
measure
:
in
so
much
as
they
were
faine
to
helpe
out
the
want
with
reading
of
Homilies
,
as
you
knowe
.
Which
deuise
,
although
it
be
greatly
misliked
and
inueighed
against
in
these
dayes
,
as
intollerable
:
yet
did
that
reuerend
and
learned
father
M.
Bucer
highly
commend
the
same
,
and
shewed
his
good
liking
thereof
,
willing
moe
Homilies
to
bee
prepared
for
that
purpose
.
And
what
were
they
that
were
then
Preachers
,
and
in
the
state
of
gouernment
of
the
Church
?
Surely
such
persons
as
did
diligently
obserue
those
orders
in
outwarde
thinges
,
which
the
Bishops
now
,
for
feare
of
further
inconuenience
,
desire
and
studie
to
maintaine
.
In
the
first
ten
yeeres
of
her
Maiesties
most
gracious
reigne
,
there
was
little
or
no
backsliding
from
the
Gospell
,
in
comparison
of
that
now
is
:
yet
was
there
not
then
so
much
preaching
,
by
the
halfe
,
nor
so
many
Preachers
in
the
Church
of
England
by
1000.
as
now
there
are
.
And
since
that
time
(
I
speake
of
good
experience
,
and
better
knowledge
then
gladly
I
would
)
that
in
diuers
places
where
there
hath
beene
often
preaching
,
and
that
by
learned
&
graue
men
,
there
haue
bene
many
that
haue
reuolted
,
and
litle
good
effect
declared
among
the
residue
.
You
will
aske
me
then
,
what
I
thinke
to
be
the
true
cause
thereof
?
Surely
,
the
causes
are
many
:
but
I
will
note
vnto
you
onely
two
or
three
,
that
bee
of
greatest
weight
.
First
,
to
Obiection
.
Oh
,
say
they
,
if
wee
had
good
and
zealous
Bishoppes
,
and
godly
Preachers
,
such
as
the
Apostles
were
:
vndoubtedly
this
doctrine
of
the
Gospell
woulde
haue
had
better
successe
,
and
would
more
haue
preuailed
in
mens
hearts
.
For
they
are
not
zealous
,
nor
seeme
to
bee
mooued
with
the
spirite
of
God
:
therefore
it
cannot
be
,
that
they
should
moue
other
.
Answere
.
Though
this
reason
seeme
somewhat
plausible
to
some
kind
of
men
,
and
to
be
of
great
force
to
excuse
the
common
people
:
yet
I
aduertise
all
them
,
that
haue
any
sparke
of
the
feare
of
GOD
in
their
hearts
,
that
they
take
heede
of
it
,
&
beware
,
that
,
to
their
own
great
danger
,
they
be
not
caried
away
with
it
.
For
it
hath
bene
seldome
or
neuer
heard
or
read
,
that
the
people
of
God
among
whom
true
doctrine
hath
bin
preached
(
as
the
Lorde
be
thanked
it
hath
bene
with
vs
)
did
euer
vse
such
allegations
for
their
owne
excuse
and
defence
.
It
hath
beene
alwayes
the
pretence
of
the
reprobate
and
wicked
,
to
colour
their
owne
obstinacie
,
and
contempt
of
Gods
word
,
when
they
were
offered
the
light
of
the
Gospell
and
called
to
repentaunce
.
But
that
these
kinde
of
men
may
not
flatter
and
deceiue
themselues
:
I
let
them
vnderstande
,
that
the
Scriptures
in
no
place
teach
them
,
that
the
offences
and
faultes
of
the
Ministers
,
are
alwayes
the
onely
cause
,
why
the
word
of
God
doth
not
take
place
in
mens
hearts
.
It
is
more
commonly
,
and
almost
alwaies
imputed
to
the
waywardnesse
,
vnthankefulnesse
and
obstinacy
of
the
people
that
heare
it
.
Therefore
it
were
good
for
alsortes
of
men
,
of
what
calling
soeuer
,
to
looke
into
their
owne
bosomes
,
&
carefully
to
consider
,
whether
the
fault
thereof
be
not
in
themselues
.
For
they
knowe
right
well
,
that
the
master
may
bee
learned
and
diligent
,
and
yet
the
scholler
not
thriue
,
by
reason
of
his
owne
dulnesse
.
The
Physition
may
bee
honest
and
skilfull
,
and
the
obstinate
Patient
make
light
of
his
wholesome
counsaile
.
The
seede
may
be
good
,
and
the
seede
sower
a
paineful
and
skilfull
husbandman
,
and
yet
the
fruite
not
to
bee
answerable
to
his
trauell
,
because
of
the
naughtinesse
and
barrennesse
of
the
ground
.
This
our
Sauiour
Christ
teacheth
vs
in
the
parable
of
the
Seede-sower
.
Matth.
13.
The
Sower
(
sayth
he
)
went
foorth
to
sowe
his
seede
,
and
some
fell
in
the
high
way
,
that
is
to
say
,
into
the
heartes
of
them
that
were
continually
trampled
with
wicked
and
vngodly
cogitations
,
so
that
the
seede
coulde
not
sinke
into
their
hearts
,
but
by
those
birds
of
the
deuill
,
was
caried
away
without
fruite
.
Some
fell
into
stonie
ground
,
that
is
,
into
such
hearts
as
wanted
the
good
iuice
and
moysture
of
Gods
holy
spirite
:
and
therefore
when
the
heate
of
persecution
ariseth
,
or
some
great
temptation
assaulteth
them
,
their
zeale
is
withered
,
and
they
reuolt
from
the
trueth
.
Some
fell
into
busshie
ground
,
that
is
,
into
the
mindes
of
them
,
that
were
troubled
with
the
cares
of
the
worlde
,
with
the
loue
of
riches
,
and
with
the
pleasures
of
this
life
,
which
wholly
choked
vp
the
good
seede
of
the
Gospell
of
Christ
,
so
that
it
could
not
in
any
wise
prosper
and
bring
foorth
fruite
.
Heere
you
may
perceiue
,
that
for
one
fourth
part
of
good
grounde
,
that
yeeldeth
fruite
of
the
doctrine
of
God
,
there
are
three
greater
partes
of
euill
ground
,
wherein
it
nothing
at
all
prospereth
.
But
in
these
our
dayes
amongst
vs
,
we
haue
a
fourth
sort
of
men
,
which
obstinatly
at
al
refuse
to
heare
the
word
of
God
,
and
do
shut
vp
their
eares
,
not
onely
against
preaching
,
but
against
priuate
exhortation
also
.
If
there
were
lesse
store
of
these
euill
groundes
in
this
land
at
this
day
,
vndoubtedly
wee
should
see
more
successe
of
the
Gospell
,
and
more
ample
fruite
of
our
teaching
then
nowe
wee
doe
.
It
were
good
for
men
to
looke
that
these
quarrellings
at
other
mens
liues
,
bee
not
one
of
the
coardes
of
vanitie
that
Esay
speaketh
of
.
Woe
be
to
them
(
saith
God
by
his
holy
that
drawe
on
iniquitie
with
coardes
of
vanitie
,
and
sinne
,
as
it
were
with
a
Cart-rope
,
that
is
,
Woe
bee
to
them
,
that
imagine
excuses
and
coulours
,
to
nouzell
and
mainetaine
them selues
in
contempt
of
Gods
worde
,
and
want
of
repentaunce
.
Let
men
take
heede
of
such
dealing
,
that
such
Coardes
of
vanitie
pull
not
on
iniquitie
so
fast
,
that
it
draw
them
to
the
vtter
contempt
of
God
and
his
trueth
.
Example
where
of
is
seene
at
this
day
,
in
too
many
,
to
the
griefe
of
all
good
mens
hearts
:
For
the
schoole
of
Epicure
,
and
the
Atheists
,
is
mightily
increased
in
these
days
.
The
like
effect
Esay
noteth
to
haue
fallen
out
among
the
Iewes
,
at
that
time
.
For
this
he
maketh
them
to
say
in
derision
of
the
preaching
of
the
Prophets
,
Let
God
make
speede
,
and
hasten
his
worke
,
that
wee
may
see
it
.
Let
the
counsell
of
the
holy
one
of
Israel
drawe
neere
,
and
come
,
that
wee
may
knowe
it
.
And
in
like
manner
dealeth
the
wicked
in
Ieremie
Chapter
5.
They
haue
denied
the
Lorde
,
and
sayde
,
It
is
not
hee
.
Tush
,
the
Sword
,
and
the
plague
shall
not
come
vpon
vs
,
neither
shall
we
see
it
.
The
threatnings
of
the
Prophets
are
but
wind
,
&
the
true
word
of
God
is
not
in
them
.
They
vtter
their
owne
fantasies
,
and
these
things
shall
come
vnto
themselues
.
Euen
with
like
contempt
and
derision
,
many
at
this
day
abuse
the
Preachers
of
Gods
worde
.
When
we
lay
before
them
the
terrible
threatnings
of
Gods
wrath
and
indignation
,
if
they
reuolt
from
the
trueth
of
the
Gospell
,
or
suffer
the
same
to
bee
betrayed
into
the
hands
of
the
enemie
,
saying
,
that
God
wil
for
sake
them
:
that
he
wil
take
his
defence
from
them
:
that
he
will
set
his
face
against
them
:
that
he
will
bring
strangers
vpon
them
to
destroy
their
countrey
and
possesse
their
great
landes
and
goodly
buildings
:
Oh
,
say
they
,
These
Preachers
make
great
outcries
:
they
put
strange
expectations
into
the
peoples
heads
:
they
are
vndiscreete
:
they
medle
with
matters
,
which
doe
not
appertaine
vnto
them
,
if
matters
goe
amisse
,
the
greatest
fault
is
in
them
:
selues
.
But
I
haue
sufficiently
spoken
of
this
maner
of
intertaining
of
Ministers
alreadie
,
&
shall
speake
of
the
same
hereafter
.
The
second
,
and
in
deede
a
chiefe
cause
of
backsliding
Dumbe
dogs
,
haue
taken
vpon
them
to
preach
without
license
or
triall
:
and
entring
into
discussing
of
matters
nowe
in
controuersie
betweene
vs
and
the
aduersarie
,
haue
handled
them
so
coldly
,
nakedly
,
and
vnperfectly
,
that
many
haue
beene
grieued
to
heare
them
,
&
some
brought
in
doubt
of
their
consciences
,
which
neuer
doubted
before
.
Many
strange
Assertions
,
either
plainly
false
,
or
as
Paradoxes
,
true
in
some
rare
and
extraordinarie
sense
,
haue
beene
by
sundry
persons
,
and
some
of
them
well
learned
,
vttered
and
taught
,
to
the
troubling
of
many
mens
mindes
,
and
specially
such
as
were
not
able
to
reach
to
the
depth
of
them
.
As
for
example
,
that
it
is
a
grieuous
offence
to
kneele
at
the
receiuing
of
the
Communion
.
A
gentleman
of
good
countenaunce
hath
affirmed
to
my selfe
,
that
hee
woulde
rather
hazard
all
the
land
hee
had
,
then
bee
drawen
to
kneele
at
the
Communion
.
An
heauie
burthen
to
lay
vpon
a
mans
conscience
,
for
an
externall
gesture
.
The
doctrine
of
the
Lords
Supper
,
hath
bene
so
slenderly
taught
by
some
,
that
a
number
haue
conceiued
with
themselues
,
that
they
receiue
nothing
but
the
externall
elements
,
in
remembrance
that
Christ
died
for
them
.
And
these
their
cogitations
haue
they
vttered
to
other
to
their
great
misliking
.
Priuat
baptism
,
yea
,
&
publike
also
,
if
it
be
ministred
by
one
that
is
no
preacher
,
hath
bin
so
impugned
,
as
if
it
were
no
sacrament
at
all
:
whereby
questions
haue
bin
raised
by
sundry
persons
,
what
is
become
of
them
that
were
neuer
baptized
otherwise
:
Or
whether
it
were
not
necessary
,
that
all
such
persons
,
as
are
certainly
knowen
,
not
to
haue
receiued
any
other
baptisme
,
than
that
was
priuatly
done
,
ought
not
to
bee
baptised
againe
,
because
the
other
is
esteemed
as
no
Sacrament
?
The
article
of
the
common
Creed
touching
Christes
descension
into
hell
,
contrary
to
the
sense
of
all
ancient
writers
,
hath
bin
strangely
interpreted
,
and
by
some
,
with
vnreuerent
speeches
flatly
reiected
.
These
and
a
number
of
such
other
,
haue
vndoubtedly
bred
great
offence
,
and
wounded
the
hearts
of
an
infinite
number
,
causing
them
partly
to
reuolt
to
Papistry
,
partly
to
Atheisme
,
and
neglecting
of
all
Religion
,
as
is
seene
by
the
liues
of
many
,
to
the
exceeding
griefe
of
all
them
that
feare
God
and
loue
his
trueth
.
As
I
haue
talked
with
many
Recusants
,
so
did
I
neuer
confer
with
any
that
would
vse
any
speech
,
but
that
he
hath
alleadged
some
of
these
offences
to
bee
cause
of
his
reuolting
.
And
some
haue
affirmed
flatly
vnto
me
,
that
in
seeking
to
presse
them
to
come
to
our
Church
and
seruice
,
we
do
against
our
owne
consciences
,
seeing
our
most
zealous
preachers
(
as
they
be
taken
)
openly
speake
and
write
,
that
as
well
our
seruice
,
as
the
administration
of
the
sacraments
,
are
contrary
to
the
word
of
God
.
I
beseech
Almightie
God
of
his
great
mercie
,
that
he
will
open
the
eyes
of
them
,
which
thus
eagerly
haue
striuen
against
the
present
state
of
this
Church
,
to
see
what
hurt
and
hinderance
hath
come
to
the
profession
of
the
Gospell
,
by
these
vncharitable
and
needelesse
contentions
.
And
vndoubtedly
,
if
God
moue
not
the
heartes
of
the
chiefe
Rulers
and
Gouernours
to
seeke
some
ende
of
this
Schisme
and
faction
,
which
nowe
renteth
in
pieces
this
Church
of
England
:
it
cannot
bee
,
but
in
short
time
for
one
Recusant
that
now
is
,
wee
shall
haue
three
,
if
the
increase
of
that
number
,
which
I
mention
,
be
not
greater
.
For
I
doe
heare
and
see
those
things
,
that
it
grieueth
my
heart
to
consider
.
What
hurt
and
trouble
Satan
hath
at
all
times
raised
in
the
Church
of
God
by
occasion
of
dissention
and
discorde
,
mooued
not
only
by
heretikes
&
false
teachers
,
but
also
by
them
,
which
otherwise
haue
bene
good
and
godly
Christians
:
the
Ecclesiasticall
Histories
doe
euidently
declare
.
What
should
I
recite
the
Schisme
between
the
East
and
West
Churches
,
for
the
obseruation
of
the
feast
of
Easter
,
which
continued
a
great
number
of
yeeres
,
and
grew
to
such
bitternesse
,
that
the
one
excommunicated
the
other
?
What
shal
I
say
of
the
Schismes
and
grieuous
contentions
in
the
East
Church
,
and
especially
at
Antiochia
,
and
Alexandria
,
betweene
Paulinus
and
Flauianus
?
Lucifer
and
Eusebius
?
the
Meletians
and
Eustathians
?
all
at
the
beginning
good
Christians
,
and
imbracing
true
doctrine
?
And
yet
did
they
with
great
troubles
,
eschewe
one
the
others
communion
,
as
you
may
reade
in
Epiphanius
lib.
2.
Theodor.
lib.
1.
cap
8.
&c.
Socrat.
lib.
1.
cap.
23.
Sozom.
lib.
2.
cap.
18.
for
the
space
of
80.
yeres
and
aboue
.
I
omit
the
great
strife
betweene
Chrysost.
of
the
one
part
,
and
Theophilus
,
Cyrill
and
Epiphanius
,
on
the
other
,
for
the
burning
of
Origens
bookes
.
They
were
all
good
and
learned
bishops
,
and
we
doe
worthily
reuerence
their
memory
:
yet
fel
this
matter
so
foule
among
them
,
that
because
Chrysost.
would
not
consent
to
the
burning
of
Origens
bookes
,
Theophilus
and
Cyrill
would
scantly
euer
acknowledge
him
to
be
a
lawfull
Bishop
.
I
mention
not
a
great
number
of
other
like
factions
,
which
grew
in
the
same
age
,
to
the
trouble
and
hinderance
of
true
Christianitie
,
as
many
godly
and
learned
men
did
then
complaine
.
And
sundry
graue
authours
which
haue
written
in
this
our
time
,
and
before
,
iudge
,
that
these
wayward
contentions
in
the
East
Church
,
were
the
chiefe
causes
that
brought
vpon
them
afterward
,
the
heauie
wrath
of
God
that
tooke
his
Gospel
from
them
,
and
cast
them
into
the
tyrannie
of
Saracens
&
Turkes
,
as
we
haue
seene
now
these
many
yeeres
.
A
notable
example
to
vs
(
good
Christian
Readers
)
to
take
heede
in
time
,
and
earnestly
to
pray
vnto
God
,
that
he
will
so
blesse
vs
with
his
holy
Spirite
,
that
wee
may
be
all
like
minded
,
hauing
the
selfe
same
loue
,
being
of
one
minde
and
of
one
iudgement
,
that
nothing
bee
done
among
vs
,
through
strife
and
vaine
glory
,
but
that
in
humblenesse
of
minde
,
euery
one
will
thinke
of
other
better
then
of
himselfe
,
that
we
may
growe
together
in
one
heart
and
minde
,
against
the
common
aduersarie
to
the
glory
of
God
,
and
the
promoting
of
his
Gospel
,
the
safetie
of
our
gracious
Prince
,
&
naturall
countrey
.
Of
such
discord
in
the
church
,
S.
Basile
grieuously
complaineth
,
When
I
was
growen
(
saith
he
)
into
mans
age
,
&
often
going
into
strange
Countries
,
fel
into
troubles
,
I
obserued
and
found
,
that
in
other
Artes
there
was
great
concord
&
agreement
betweene
them
that
were
the
chiefe
of
those
Artes
and
Sciences
:
Onely
in
the
Church
of
God
,
for
which
Christ
died
,
and
vpon
which
he
had
plentifully
powred
downe
his
holy
spirit
,
I
saw
great
&
vehement
discord
,
aswell
among
themselues
particularly
,
as
in
things
contrarie
to
the
holie
Scriptures
.
And
that
which
is
most
horrible
,
I
sawe
them
that
are
the
chiefe
of
the
Church
so
drawen
asunder
in
diuersitie
and
contrarietie
of
opinions
,
that
without
all
pitie
,
they
did
most
cruelly
teare
in
pieces
the
flocke
of
Christ
,
so
that
if
euer
,
nowe
it
is
verified
that
the
Apostle
speaketh
,
From
among
your selues
shall
rise
men
speaking
peruerse
things
,
that
they
may
drawe
Disciples
to
followe
them
.
The
third
cause
and
the
principall
of
all
other
is
,
that
the
ramping
&
roaring
Lion
that
goeth
about
seeking
whome
he
may
deuoure
,
and
watching
all
occasions
to
doe
mischiefe
in
the
Church
of
God
,
hath
taken
the
opportunitie
of
this
Schisme
&
diuision
among
our selues
.
And
therefore
euer
since
that
began
,
he
hath
not
ceased
from
time
to
time
,
out
of
his
scholes
and
Nurceries
,
to
sende
into
this
Realme
fit
instruments
for
that
purpose
,
Iesuites
,
Massing-priests
,
and
Seminarie
men
,
&
such
other
of
our
owne
nation
,
as
haue
bene
purposely
by
them
corrupted
:
which
being
armed
with
some
shew
of
learning
,
but
specially
with
readines
of
tongue
&
boldnesse
of
speech
,
with
some
outward
shew
of
holinesse
in
words
,
haue
mightily
preuailed
against
the
subiects
of
this
Realme
,
taking
commonly
reasons
of
perswasion
,
from
the
discord
that
is
among
our selues
,
as
by
particular
dealings
with
them
I
haue
learned
.
The
indeuours
of
these
men
haue
taken
the
greater
effect
,
by
one
perswasion
,
which
they
principally
haue
vsed
:
which
is
,
that
they
haue
put
into
their
minds
a
certain
expectation
of
a
speedy
alteration
&
change
to
be
,
not
only
in
religion
,
but
also
in
the
state
of
the
realme
.
Their
reasons
haue
bin
,
that
al
the
Princes
Catholike
in
Christendom
,
were
entred
into
league
by
al
means
that
might
be
,
to
depose
our
gracious
soueraigne
Queene
Elizabeth
,
and
to
set
vp
in
her
place
the
Queene
of
Scots
when
shee
liued
:
and
then
woe
be
to
them
that
should
be
found
in
this
lande
,
to
remaine
in
the
fauour
and
liking
of
the
Gospell
of
Christ
,
which
they
blasphemously
call
horrible
schisme
and
heresie
,
which
woulde
bee
reuenged
to
the
vttermost
.
To
worke
this
deuise
,
they
were
let
to
vnderstand
,
what
plots
and
meanes
were
made
,
howe
easie
,
howe
likely
,
how
certaine
to
come
to
passe
within
few
yeeres
,
yea
,
moneths
,
yea
,
dayes
.
For
they
confirmed
the
hearts
of
all
them
that
bende
to
their
perswasion
,
with
all
hope
that
might
be
:
In
so
much
that
I
knowe
some
,
that
within
these
two
yeeres
were
very
forwarde
in
religion
,
and
not
onely
heard
Sermons
diligently
,
but
also
were
at
sundrie
conferences
,
for
their
better
confirmation
:
yet
within
fewe
Moneths
,
with
the
certaine
perswasion
of
this
expectation
,
were
cleane
caried
away
,
and
so
remaine
peruerse
and
obstinate
Recusants
,
with
the
example
thereof
shaking
the
consciences
of
many
other
.
In
these
their
wicked
and
deuilish
practises
against
God
and
his
trueth
,
and
against
the
state
of
this
lande
,
they
were
not
a
little
imboldened
by
slacke
and
remisse
dealing
toward
them
.
The
lawes
were
not
executed
:
the
aduauntage
was
giuen
to
some
,
that
did
fauourably
compound
with
them
.
Hereby
I
knowe
by
good
experience
,
that
much
harme
hath
bene
done
in
diuers
places
.
They
haue
also
comforted
and
imboldened
themselues
in
this
,
that
mercie
and
fauour
shoulde
bee
shewed
them
.
For
this
they
can
say
,
that
Christian
Princes
and
Magistrates
,
especially
such
as
be
Protestants
,
by
their
owne
doctrine
,
shoulde
shewe
mercie
and
clemencie
,
chiefly
in
matters
of
conscience
.
But
what
a
malicious
hypocrisie
is
this
,
to
call
vpon
Christian
Magistrates
for
mercie
and
fauour
,
and
they
themselues
in
the
meane
time
,
breath
nothing
but
crueltie
and
blood
in
their
hearts
?
I
graunt
mercie
becommeth
a
Christian
Gouernour
,
but
not
without
seueritie
of
Iustice
.
For
seueritie
stayeth
a
greater
nomber
,
then
mercie
and
fauour
allureth
,
(
as
August
.
saith
)
Sicut
meliores
sunt
quos
dirigit
amor
:
ita
plures
sunt
quos
corrigit
Timor
.
The
greater
part
is
alwayes
the
worst
:
therefore
Magistrates
must
take
heede
,
that
mercie
bee
not
turned
into
crueltie
:
For
as
August
.
saith
,
there
is
Misericordia
puniens
&
Crudelitas
parcens
.
Obiection
.
Faith
(
say
they
)
is
the
gift
of
God
,
it
cannot
be
forced
by
any
punishment
:
by
hardnesse
and
extreme
dealing
men
may
be
made
hypocrites
,
but
not
religious
:
yea
,
they
adde
further
,
that
the
Apostles
vsed
no
such
helpe
of
Princes
power
to
bring
men
to
the
faith
,
or
to
pull
them
away
from
errour
.
Answere
.
But
these
and
such
other
like
their
Allegations
,
are
contrary
to
the
word
of
GOD
,
and
iudgement
of
all
the
auncient
learned
Fathers
,
and
specially
Saint
Augustine
,
who
chiefly
dealt
against
the
Donatists
,
in
this
,
and
other
opinions
.
Reade
the
thirteenth
and
seuenteenth
of
Deuteronomie
,
and
see
Nombers
,
he
that
brake
the
Sabboth
day
,
was
stoned
to
death
,
that
his
example
might
not
seduce
other
.
Paul
in
the
Act.
of
the
Apostles
,
by
the
power
of
God
,
strooke
blind
Elymas
the
magitian
,
withstanding
the
trueth
of
God
.
August
.
in
the
11.
Tract
.
vpon
Iohn
,
disputing
against
the
Donatists
,
by
the
example
of
Nabuchodonosor
,
exhorteth
Christian
Princes
to
vse
sharpe
punishment
against
such
persons
,
as
contemne
Christ
&
his
doctrine
.
If
king
Nabuchodonosor
(
faith
he
)
gaue
glorie
to
God
,
because
he
had
deliuered
the
3.
yong
men
from
the
fire
,
and
gaue
vnto
him
so
great
glorie
,
that
he
made
a
decree
throughout
all
his
empire
,
which
comprehended
so
many
kingdomes
:
how
should
not
our
kings
be
mooued
,
which
knowe
not
onely
three
yong
men
to
be
deliuered
out
of
the
fire
,
but
them-selues
,
and
all
other
faithful
persons
deliuered
from
the
eternal
fire
of
hell
?
especially
when
they
see
Christ
thrust
out
of
the
minds
of
Christians
,
and
when
they
heare
it
said
to
a
Christian
,
Say
thou
art
no
Christian
.
Such
offences
wil
they
commit
,
but
yet
such
punishments
will
they
not
suffer
.
For
vnderstand
you
what
they
doe
,
and
what
they
suffer
?
They
kill
mens
soules
,
but
they
are
afflicted
but
in
body
:
They
worke
to
other
eternall
death
,
and
they
complaine
that
they
suffer
temporal
death
.
&c.
Againe
,
the
same
Aug.
De
vi
coercend
.
Haereticis
ad
Vincent
.
Epist.
48.
writeth
in
this
sort
,
My
opinion
was
at
the
beginning
,
that
none
should
be
forced
to
the
vnitie
of
the
Church
,
but
that
we
should
endeuour
to
deale
by
the
word
of
GOD
,
by
disputation
,
by
reasoning
,
and
perswading
,
least
happily
of
those
which
we
knew
to
bee
open
Heretikes
,
wee
shoulde
make
counterfaite
Christians
:
but
this
mine
opinion
was
not
ouercome
with
the
wordes
of
them
that
reasoned
against
mee
,
but
by
the
experience
of
them
,
which
shewed
mee
examples
to
the
contrarie
.
For
first
mine
owne
Citie
of
Hippo
was
obiected
against
mee
,
which
was
wholly
carried
away
with
the
opinion
of
the
Donatistes
,
and
yet
through
feare
of
the
Emperours
lawes
was
turned
to
the
Catholike
vnitie
.
Which
Citie
,
we
now
see
so
to
detest
that
pernitious
errour
,
as
if
it
had
neuer
bene
among
them
.
And
likewise
diuers
other
cities
,
were
namely
rehearsed
vnto
mee
,
so
that
by
experience
I
learned
,
that
my
former
iudgement
was
not
right
.
The
first
Christian
Emperour
Constantine
writing
to
his
Lieutenant
Taurus
,
It
hath
pleased
mee
(
sayth
hee
)
that
in
all
the
places
and
Cities
,
all
the
Temples
of
the
idoles
should
presently
be
shut
vp
,
and
all
wicked
persons
forbidden
to
haue
accesse
vnto
them
.
Our
pleasure
further
is
,
that
all
men
shoulde
forbeare
their
sacrifices
.
If
any
such
wickednesse
shal
be
committed
,
let
them
be
beaten
downe
with
the
reuengement
of
the
sworde
,
and
their
substance
to
bee
seised
vpon
,
and
brought
into
my
Treasurie
:
And
in
like
maner
the
gouernours
of
Prouinces
to
be
punished
,
if
they
neglect
to
execute
the
same
.
But
I
wil
make
no
longer
discourse
herein
.
Such
as
doe
doubt
hereof
,
and
desire
to
be
better
satisfied
,
I
referre
them
to
a
Treatise
which
Maister
Beza
hath
written
for
that
matter
.
I
haue
taried
the
longer
in
this
part
,
for
that
I
am
desirous
to
let
the
indifferent
christian
reader
vnderstand
,
that
it
is
but
an
assectionate
iudgement
of
some
,
when
they
impute
the
only
cause
to
be
in
bishops
,
why
there
is
in
these
dayes
so
great
back
sliding
from
the
Gospell
,
&
so
great
mischiefe
deuised
against
the
Prince
&
the
State
.
It
appeareth
their
mindes
are
blinded
with
affection
,
that
they
cannot
see
the
trueth
.
AN
other
crime
layde
against
Bishoppes
,
is
,
It
may
bee
they
thinke
,
the
vnder-Officers
take
money
and
bribes
,
where
they
should
not
:
For
that
is
polling
and
extortion
.
If
it
bee
so
,
it
is
euill
,
and
not
to
be
suffered
,
and
vpon
proofe
,
the
Lawe
appoynteth
sharpe
punishment
.
Though
it
bee
true
that
they
surmise
in
this
case
,
that
Officers
are
so
corrupt
:
it
is
one
thing
to
say
,
The
Officers
vse
pouling
,
and
another
to
say
,
The
bishop
maintaineth
a
pouling
Court
.
A
bishop
may
haue
an
euill
Officer
,
whome
yet
he
will
not
maintaine
,
no
nor
suffer
,
if
he
knewe
it
,
and
be
able
to
redresse
it
.
I
am
in
perswasion
,
there
is
no
bishop
in
this
Realme
,
but
if
it
be
complayned
of
,
and
proofe
made
vnto
him
,
that
his
officers
take
more
then
is
prescribed
by
order
and
law
that
they
may
doe
,
but
wil
mislike
with
the
thing
,
and
doe
his
best
to
see
it
redressed
:
Or
if
hee
will
not
,
I
fauour
not
their
State
so
much
,
but
that
I
could
wish
him
to
be
punished
himselfe
.
But
if
a
Bishops
Officers
shall
be
counted
to
poule
,
when
they
take
no
more
then
the
ordinary
fees
and
duties
by
Lawe
allowed
,
&
the
bishop
when
he
beareth
with
the
same
,
shall
bee
called
a
maintainer
of
a
poulling
Court
:
this
is
a
matter
in
a
slaunderer
to
be
punished
,
and
not
a
fault
in
a
bishop
to
bee
blamed
.
By
this
meanes
all
the
Courtes
in
Englande
may
bee
defamed
,
and
called
poulling
Courtes
,
and
the
Officers
or
Iudges
,
vnder
whose
authoritie
they
stande
,
may
bee
reprooued
as
mainteners
of
poulling
Courtes
.
Bee
it
,
that
there
is
vnlawfull
taking
in
many
Courtes
of
this
Realme
,
as
happily
there
is
in
some
by
greedie
Officers
:
were
it
therefore
the
duetie
of
christian
&
godly
subiects
,
to
spread
libels
against
the
Prince
or
chiefe
gouernors
,
as
mainteners
of
corruption
,
briberie
,
and
pouling
?
An
hard
matter
it
is
,
in
so
corrupt
times
,
for
anie
magistrate
,
to
warrant
the
doinges
of
all
inferiour
officers
:
I
pray
God
this
making
of
exception
to
Courtes
and
officers
,
goe
no
further
then
to
the
officers
of
bishops
and
of
the
Cleargie
.
Whatsoeuer
they
pretend
,
the
very
root
of
the
matter
is
this
:
The
whole
state
Ecclesiasticall
,
by
the
loosenesse
of
this
time
,
is
growen
into
hatred
&
contempt
,
&
all
inferiour
subiectes
disdaine
in
any
poynt
to
be
ruled
by
them
.
And
therfore
when
they
be
called
,
conuented
and
punished
for
such
things
,
wherin
they
haue
offended
,
or
be
brideled
of
that
they
would
do
disorderly
:
they
grudge
at
it
,
their
stomackes
rise
against
it
,
and
thinke
al
that
is
done
to
be
vnlawfull
,
though
it
be
neuer
so
iust
.
And
because
they
are
not
able
otherwise
to
be
reuenged
,
they
crie
out
,
that
they
be
cruel
and
poulling
Courts
.
Obiection
.
To
cut
off
the
whole
matter
,
it
wil
be
said
,
that
by
the
word
of
God
it
is
not
lawfull
for
bishops
to
haue
such
Courtes
,
nor
to
exercise
such
iurisdiction
.
Answere
.
Yet
truly
I
must
answere
,
that
it
is
lawful
for
christian
subiects
to
obey
it
,
and
vnlawfull
for
them
to
kicke
and
spurne
against
it
,
seeing
it
standeth
by
authoritie
of
the
Lawes
,
and
of
our
Christian
and
gracious
prince
,
by
whom
God
hath
sent
to
vs
,
and
doeth
continue
with
vs
,
the
free
course
of
his
Gospell
.
But
why
may
not
a
bishop
exercise
iurisdiction
,
&
haue
a
Court
to
iudge
,
determine
,
and
ende
matters
?
Surely
,
Saint
Paule
sayth
to
Timothie
,
Against
a
Priest
or
Elder
,
receiue
no
accusation
,
vnder
two
or
three
witnesses
.
Here
is
an
accuser
:
Heere
is
a
person
accused
:
here
are
witnesses
examined
:
heere
is
a
iudgement
and
deciding
of
the
matter
:
therefore
here
is
an
exercise
of
iurisdiction
,
and
a
manner
of
a
Court.
They
will
say
,
It
was
not
Timothies
Court
onely
,
but
ioyntly
exercised
with
the
residue
of
the
Elders
,
that
had
the
gouernement
.
Vndoubtedly
,
there
is
no
such
thing
there
in
that
place
.
The
words
are
directed
to
Timothie
only
:
the
adioyning
of
some
other
,
is
but
the
interpretation
of
some
fewe
:
vpon
which
,
to
build
the
necessity
of
a
doctrine
in
the
Church
of
Christ
,
is
but
hard
dealing
,
and
not
sufficient
to
ground
mens
consciences
vpon
.
And
yet
here
note
you
,
that
by
this
place
it
is
euident
,
that
ecclesiasticall
persons
may
haue
,
and
vse
iurisdiction
.
To
prooue
that
bishops
may
not
alone
exercise
iurisdiction
,
they
adde
Christes
saying
,
Matthew
,
18
If
thy
brother
offend
thee
,
go
and
tel
him
his
fault
between
thee
and
him
alone
.
If
he
shal
heare
thee
,
thou
hast
wonne
thy
brother
:
but
if
he
wil
not
heare
thee
,
take
yet
with
thee
one
or
two
:
if
he
wil
not
heare
then
,
Dic
Ecclesiae
,
Tell
it
to
the
Church
.
Here
(
say
they
)
we
are
willed
to
tel
the
Church
:
but
the
Church
cannot
be
vnderstanded
to
be
one
person
,
as
the
bishop
or
such
like
.
First
I
answere
,
that
by
the
consent
of
most
interpreters
,
that
place
speaketh
not
of
the
exercise
of
publike
iurisdiction
,
but
of
a
charitable
proceeding
in
priuate
offences
.
And
Christes
large
discourse
,
which
immediatly
following
he
maketh
vnto
Peter
,
touching
the
forgiuing
of
them
that
doe
offend
vs
,
doth
very
euidently
iustifie
that
meaning
.
If
some
do
interpret
the
place
otherwise
(
as
I
haue
before
said
)
Christians
shoulde
not
build
thereupon
a
generall
doctrine
of
necessitie
.
It
will
be
asked
what
Christ
meant
when
he
said
,
Dic
Ecclesiae
.
As
some
interprete
it
,
he
meant
,
Tell
the
Gouernours
of
the
Church
.
After
some
other
,
Tell
it
openly
in
the
Church
or
congregation
,
as
Hierome
saith
,
Vt
qui
non
potuit
pudore
saluari
,
saluetur
opprobriis
,
that
is
,
that
hee
which
could
not
be
saued
by
shame
,
might
haue
his
saluation
wrought
by
reproch
.
For
a
great
thing
it
is
to
one
that
hath
any
feare
of
God
,
to
haue
reproch
in
the
face
of
the
Church
.
And
to
this
interpretation
,
the
most
of
the
ancient
writers
agree
.
Obiection
.
They
will
reply
,
that
at
that
time
there
were
manie
Presidents
as
it
were
,
and
gouernours
of
the
Church
together
with
the
chiefe
Ministers
in
euery
Congregation
.
Answere
.
I
grant
it
was
so
:
But
it
doth
not
follow
thereupon
,
that
it
is
a
commaundement
,
that
for
euer
in
all
places
and
times
,
it
should
be
so
.
I
am
not
of
that
opinion
,
nor
euer
was
any
of
the
auncient
Writers
,
no
more
are
sundry
learned
men
of
great
credite
at
this
time
,
Quòd
vna
semper
debet
esse
oeconomia
Ecclesiae
,
that
is
,
that
the
externall
gouernement
of
the
Church
,
should
alwayes
,
&
in
all
places
be
one
,
and
specially
by
a
college
or
company
of
Elders
.
When
Christ
said
,
Tel
the
Church
,
there
was
as
yet
no
Christian
church
established
:
but
Christ
took
his
speech
according
to
the
state
of
the
Iewes
Church
that
then
was
,
as
in
another
place
he
●aith
,
If
thy
brother
trespasse
against
thee
,
leaue
thine
offering
before
the
altar
.
If
they
will
gather
by
the
former
speech
,
Tell
the
Church
,
that
of
necessity
,
they
must
haue
a
company
of
Elders
,
as
then
was
in
the
Iewes
church
:
why
,
let
them
make
like
collection
of
the
latter
,
that
of
necessitie
there
must
be
altars
in
the
church
of
Christ
:
the
absurditie
whereof
will
bee
greater
,
then
any
good
christian
man
will
easily
receiue
.
Obiection
.
They
will
say
,
the
Apostles
afterward
,
and
the
Primitiue
Church
did
practise
the
same
.
Answere
.
That
is
not
yet
proued
:
but
let
them
struggle
while
they
lust
,
they
shal
neuer
find
a
commandement
in
the
scriptures
,
charging
that
it
shuld
for
euer
be
so
.
It
were
to
great
a
bridle
of
christian
liberty
in
things
external
,
to
cast
vpon
the
church
of
Christ
.
So
long
as
the
church
of
God
was
in
persecution
vnder
tyrants
,
might
well
seeme
to
be
the
best
and
fittest
order
of
Gouernment
:
But
when
God
blessed
his
Churche
with
Christian
Princes
,
the
Scriptures
doe
not
take
away
that
libertie
,
that
with
the
consent
of
their
godlie
magistrates
they
may
haue
that
outwarde
forme
of
iurisdiction
,
&
deciding
of
Ecclesiasticall
causes
,
as
to
the
state
of
the
Countrey
and
people
shall
be
most
conuenient
.
And
that
libertie
haue
diuers
reformed
churches
,
since
the
restoring
of
the
Gospell
,
vsed
.
Now
,
as
when
other
churches
in
their
externall
order
of
gouernment
,
differ
from
ours
,
we
neither
do
,
nor
ought
,
to
mislike
with
them
:
so
if
ours
differ
from
theirs
,
retaining
still
the
sinceritie
of
the
gospel
and
trueth
of
doctrine
,
I
trust
they
will
euen
as
charitably
thinke
of
vs
.
If
any
desire
further
aunswere
in
this
controuersie
of
church
gouernment
,
I
refer
them
to
the
reply
of
D.
Bridges
,
vntill
they
haue
with
modestie
and
grauitie
answered
his
booke
.
It
is
obiected
also
against
Bishops
,
that
they
abuse
Excommunication
,
in
punishing
therewith
those
persons
,
which
obstinately
&
with
contempt
refuse
,
either
to
appeare
,
when
they
bee
called
to
aunswere
their
offences
:
or
when
they
appeare
,
disobey
those
orders
and
decrees
by
Ecclesiasticall
officers
appoynted
.
Howe
this
part
of
Church
Discipline
was
abused
by
the
Pope
,
it
is
well
knowen
:
and
that
hee
made
Excommunication
an
instrument
to
bring
the
neckes
of
Emperors
and
Princes
,
ynder
his
girdle
,
and
to
make
the
whole
world
subiect
to
him
.
For
this
was
almost
the
onely
meane
,
whereby
he
became
so
dreadfull
to
all
men
,
and
got
to
himself
so
great
autoritie
.
The
perpetual
course
of
the
histories
,
euen
such
as
were
written
by
his
owne
Parasites
,
and
chiefly
of
this
Realme
of
England
,
declare
this
to
be
most
true
.
For
triall
hereof
,
reade
the
historie
of
Thomas
Becket
.
But
I
thinke
no
man
is
so
caried
with
the
misliking
of
our
Bishops
,
that
he
wil
accuse
them
,
in
this
sort
to
abuse
Excommunication
:
seeing
by
their
preaching
they
haue
binprincipall
instruments
to
ouerthrow
the
same
in
the
Church
of
Rome
.
They
cannot
say
,
that
any
Bishop
of
this
church
,
euer
since
the
restoring
of
the
Gospell
,
indeuoured
to
excommunicate
the
Prince
and
gouernours
,
of
purpose
to
make
them
subiect
to
their
authoritie
in
the
Church
.
And
happily
that
may
bee
a
fault
,
yea
and
a
great
fault
that
is
founde
with
them
in
these
daies
,
that
they
do
not
so
,
and
constraine
the
prince
and
Rulers
to
doe
that
,
which
by
perswasion
they
will
not
doe
.
But
howe
expedient
this
maner
of
Excommunication
is
for
this
time
,
I
leaue
to
the
wise
and
godly
to
consider
.
Sure
I
am
,
that
some
of
the
most
zealous
churches
reformed
haue
it
not
,
nor
thinke
it
tollerable
.
And
yet
such
a
maner
of
Excommunication
it
is
,
Discipline
.
But
how
easily
it
would
grow
to
abuse
,
and
what
danger
it
might
bring
in
this
state
of
time
,
I
thinke
there
is
no
wise
man
that
doth
not
foresee
:
vnlesse
it
be
such
,
as
to
bring
their
purpose
to
passe
,
and
to
settle
their
deuise
in
the
Church
,
thinke
no
danger
to
be
shunned
.
As
for
the
Excommunication
practised
in
our
Ecclesiasticall
Courtes
,
for
contumacie
in
not
appearing
,
or
not
satisfying
the
iudgement
of
the
Court
:
if
it
had
pleased
the
Prince
,
and
them
that
had
autoritie
to
make
Lawes
for
the
gouernment
,
to
haue
altered
the
same
at
the
beginning
,
and
set
some
other
order
of
processe
in
place
thereof
:
I
am
perswaded
the
Bishops
and
Clergy
of
this
Realme
woulde
haue
bin
very
wel
contented
therewith
.
Gualter
a
learned
man
of
the
Church
of
Tygure
,
writing
vpon
the
first
to
the
Corinthians
,
hauing
shewed
the
danger
of
this
other
Excommunication
,
speaketh
of
a
maner
of
ciuile
discommuning
,
vsed
in
that
Church
:
Which
,
or
the
like
good
order
,
deuised
by
some
godlie
persons
,
if
it
might
bee
by
authoritie
placed
in
this
Churche
,
without
danger
of
further
innouation
,
I
thinke
it
woulde
be
gladly
reciued
to
shunne
the
offence
that
is
taken
at
the
other
,
and
yet
surely
,
vnder
correction
,
the
Law
of
alteration
woulde
breede
some
inconuenience
.
But
the
perpetuall
crying
of
many
to
haue
a
mutation
of
the
whole
state
of
the
Clergie
,
and
a
number
of
other
thinges
in
the
Church
beside
,
(
which
must
needes
draw
with
it
a
great
alteration
in
the
state
of
the
Realme
also
)
maketh
the
Prince
,
and
other
Gouernours
to
bee
afraide
of
any
mutation
.
For
they
knowe
what
daunger
may
come
in
these
perillous
dayes
by
innouations
:
And
if
they
shoulde
once
beginne
,
things
are
so
infinite
,
shat
they
can
see
no
ende
of
alterations
.
Therefore
eeing
wee
haue
a
Church
setled
in
a
tollerable
maner
of
reformation
,
and
all
trueth
of
doctrine
freely
taught
and
allowed
by
the
authority
of
this
realme
,
yea
,
and
the
aduersaries
of
trueth
by
lawe
repressed
:
they
thinke
it
better
to
beare
with
some
imperfections
,
then
by
attempting
great
alterations
,
in
so
dangerous
a
time
,
to
hazard
the
state
both
of
the
Church
and
of
the
Realme
.
And
the
like
toleration
in
some
meane
things
,
I
vnderstand
,
vpon
like
consideration
hath
bin
vsed
in
other
churches
reformed
beyond
the
Seas
.
Obiection
.
An other
crime
is
obiected
,
not
onely
against
ishops
,
but
against
all
other
of
the
Clergie
,
that
is
,
Answere
.
Doe
you
not
see
,
how
this
malicious
spirite
passeth
ouer
all
the
good
giftes
,
that
God
hath
in
these
dayes
bestowed
on
a
number
of
learned
men
,
to
the
great
ornament
of
this
land
?
and
of
purpose
onely
to
deface
the
Church
,
taketh
holde
of
those
imperfections
and
blemishes
,
which
the
corruption
of
mans
nature
specially
in
so
perillous
times
,
and
so
large
a
Church
,
must
needes
worke
in
a
number
?
Well
writeth
Basile
,
Quemadmodum
vultures
&c.
As
vultures
or
carren
Rauens
flie
away
to
stinking
carcasses
and
passe
ouer
many
sweet
medowes
,
and
many
sweete
sauouring
places
:
And
as
the
flies
shun
the
whole
and
sounde
places
of
the
body
,
and
rest
only
vpon
scabs
and
soares
,
out
of
which
they
suck
matter
to
norish
them
:
euen
so
the
enuious
,
malitious
,
and
backbiting
spirite
,
passeth
ouer
all
the
ornaments
&
worthy
commendations
of
the
liues
of
men
,
&
carpeth
&
biteth
at
those
things
that
he
findeth
worthy
blame
.
This
Realme
of
England
neuer
had
so
many
learned
men
,
nor
of
so
excellent
gift
in
deliuering
the
word
of
God
:
It
is
the
greatest
ornament
,
that
euer
this
church
had
.
For
my
part
,
surely
,
I
do
reuerence
and
maruell
at
the
singular
gifts
of
God
that
I
see
in
many
.
But
these
things
bee
wincked
at
,
and
passed
with
silence
,
and
the
ambitious
doings
of
some
few
,
brought
in
,
as
matter
to
discredite
the
whole
number
of
Preachers
.
Diogenes
,
seeing
the
cleanly
furniture
of
Plato
his
house
,
got
vp
vpon
his
bed
,
and
trampled
on
it
with
his
dirtie
feete
,
saying
,
Calco
fastum
Platonis
,
that
is
,
I
contemne
&
tread
vnder
my
feet
the
pride
of
Plato
.
True
it
is
,
quoth
Plato
,
sed
alio
fastu
,
with
another
pride
worse
then
mine
.
So
these
men
,
in
rebuking
ambition
,
reach
at
an
higher
authoritie
and
power
,
then
any
bishop
in
England
hath
or
will
vse
.
Ambition
,
I
knowe
and
confesse
,
is
very
wicked
,
&
hath
euer
beene
a
perillous
instrument
of
the
deuil
to
make
mischief
.
By
this
he
drew
our
first
parents
to
the
disobedience
of
the
commandement
of
God
,
perswading
them
not
to
be
content
with
that
happy
state
that
God
had
placed
them
in
.
By
this
he
incensed
Corah
,
Dathan
,
and
Abiram
with
other
,
to
rebel
against
Moses
and
Aaron
.
By
this
he
thought
to
ouercome
Christ
,
when
hee
sawe
he
could
not
preuaile
by
other
meanes
.
By
this
he
hath
always
raysed
discorde
,
dissention
,
rebellion
,
warre
and
tumult
,
not
onely
to
the
troubling
and
disquieting
,
but
to
the
shaking
and
ouerthrowing
almost
of
all
common
weales
that
euer
haue
beene
,
and
thereby
also
hath
wrought
the
murther
and
destruction
of
an
infinite
number
of
the
creatures
of
God
.
By
this
he
hath
from
time
to
time
raised
many
schismes
&
heresies
in
the
Church
of
Christ
.
By
this
,
vndoubtedly
I
thinke
he
worketh
no
small
euill
nowe
at
this
day
,
in
this
our
Church
of
England
.
But
what
then
?
Doe
they
thinke
,
that
if
the
bishoppes
landes
,
and
the
rich
liuings
of
the
Cleargie
be
taken
away
,
that
they
shall
extinguish
Ambition
in
the
heartes
of
the
ministers
?
Was
there
no
Ambition
in
the
Church
before
that
bishops
had
lands
,
or
before
preachers
had
so
large
liuings
?
No
man
can
so
thinke
,
but
they
that
are
ignorant
of
the
ecclesiasticall
histories
.
What
was
the
first
root
of
the
troublesome
schisme
of
the
Donatists
?
Whereof
sprang
first
the
heresies
of
the
Nouatians
at
Rome
?
What
gaue
the
first
occasion
of
the
Arians
?
What
maintayned
and
continued
it
?
was
it
not
Ambition
.
and
seeking
of
preheminence
?
But
what
shoulde
I
number
vp
any
more
examples
?
Fewe
schismes
and
heresies
in
the
Church
,
but
had
their
beginning
out
of
this
roote
.
And
many
knowe
,
that
a
repulse
of
a
dignitie
desired
,
was
the
first
cause
that
our
schisme
brake
forth
,
&
hath
so
eagerly
continued
.
Surely
,
though
I
confesse
,
that
I
see
and
knowe
in
our
church
more
corruption
that
way
,
then
I
am
gladde
to
beholde
,
and
so
much
especially
in
some
kinde
of
Ministers
,
as
I
praie
GOD
by
some
sharpe
order
may
bee
diminished
:
yet
this
I
dare
stande
to
iustifie
,
that
all
the
enemies
of
the
bishoppes
,
and
better
sorte
of
the
cleargie
,
shall
neuer
be
able
to
proue
,
notwithstanding
the
daunger
of
this
corrupt
time
,
that
there
is
at
this
day
in
this
Realme
,
such
heauing
and
shoouing
,
such
canuasing
and
working
for
bishoprikes
and
other
Ecclesiasticall
liuings
,
as
I
will
declare
vnto
them
to
haue
beene
in
the
ancient
time
aboue
a
thousand
yeeres
since
,
in
the
best
state
that
euer
was
in
the
church
,
from
the
Apostles
age
vnto
this
time
.
That
there
is
no
Ambition
vsed
among
vs
,
(
as
I
haue
saide
)
I
dare
not
affirme
:
but
surely
,
if
there
bee
any
,
there
can
be
no
Ambition
on
the
one
part
,
but
there
must
bee
corruption
on
the
other
:
therfore
let
them
looke
vnto
themselues
,
that
haue
authoritie
to
bestow
the
liuings
.
The
best
sorte
of
the
ecclesiastical
liuings
are
in
the
disposition
of
the
princes
authoritie
.
And
those
honorable
that
haue
to
doe
therein
,
and
are
counsailers
to
her
Maiestie
,
be
not
so
vnwise
,
but
they
can
espy
Ambition
in
him
that
sueth
and
laboureth
for
them
.
And
if
they
do
perceiue
it
,
they
are
very
greatly
to
blame
,
if
they
suffer
it
to
escape
without
open
shame
,
or
other
notable
punishment
,
and
thereby
bring
suspition
,
eyther
vpon
themselues
,
or
vpon
those
that
be
about
them
.
As
for
the
corruption
in
bestowing
other
meaner
liuings
,
the
chiefe
fault
thereof
is
in
patrones
themselues
.
For
it
is
the
vsuall
manner
of
the
most
part
of
them
(
I
speake
of
too
good
experience
)
though
they
may
haue
good
store
of
able
men
in
the
Vniuersities
,
yet
if
an
ambitious
or
greedie
minister
come
not
vnto
them
,
to
sue
for
the
benefice
,
if
there
bee
an
vnsufficient
man
,
or
a
corrupt
person
within
two
shires
of
them
,
whom
they
thinke
they
can
draw
to
any
composition
for
their
owne
benefit
,
they
wil
by
one
meanes
or
other
finde
him
out
.
And
if
the
bishop
shall
make
curtesie
to
admitte
him
,
some
such
shift
shall
be
found
by
the
lawe
,
either
by
Quare
impedit
,
or
otherwise
;
that
whether
the
bishop
will
or
no
,
he
shal
be
shifted
into
the
benefice
.
I
know
some
bishops
,
vnto
whom
such
sutes
against
the
patrones
haue
bene
more
chargeable
in
one
yeere
,
then
they
haue
gained
by
all
the
benefices
that
they
haue
bestowed
since
they
were
bishoppes
,
or
I
thinke
will
doe
,
while
they
bee
bishoppes
.
They
haue
iniurie
therefore
,
to
bee
so
openly
slaundered
in
the
face
of
the
worlde
.
If
there
bee
any
bishoppe
that
corruptly
bestoweth
his
liuinges
by
sute
of
Maister
Chauncellor
,
or
Maister
Steward
,
or
any
other
:
looke
what
punishment
I
woulde
haue
any
lay-man
in
that
case
to
sustaine
,
I
woulde
wish
to
a
bishoppe
double
or
triple
.
Obiection
.
But
now
I
must
come
to
that
which
toucheth
bishops
Answere
.
Wee
heare
in
this
place
an
heape
of
grieuous
offences
,
&
indeed
,
if
they
be
true
,
wel
worthy
such
lamentable
outcries
,
as
are
made
against
them
.
But
the
godly
must
consider
,
that
where
lauishing
tongues
and
pennes
be
at
libertie
,
to
lay
forth
reproch
without
feare
of
correction
or
punishment
,
that
the
best
men
in
the
worlde
may
be
slandered
and
brought
in
danger
,
especially
where
through
enuie
and
malice
men
haue
conceiued
displeasure
against
any
State
.
Eustathius
,
a
godly
and
chaste
Bishop
,
by
conspiracie
Sclauonie
.
Cyrillus
a
good
and
learned
father
,
Bishop
of
Hierusalem
,
and
an
earnest
patrone
of
the
true
faith
of
Christ
,
was
by
the
heretike
Acasius
,
&
his
friends
Constantinus
,
that
he
had
imbezeled
the
church
goodes
,
and
had
solde
to
a
player
of
Enterludes
,
a
rich
garment
,
giuen
to
the
Church
by
his
father
.
This
false
accusation
so
much
preuailed
,
that
the
good
bishop
was
for
it
deposed
,
&c.
I
noted
you
the
like
before
of
that
blessed
man
Athanasius
and
other
,
Cyrill
,
was
so
wrested
,
that
it
brought
him
to
great
daunger
.
And
surely
I
cannot
but
feare
,
that
the
deuill
is
euen
now
in
hatching
of
some
notable
heresies
,
or
some
other
hid
mischiefes
,
which
hee
woulde
bring
foorth
,
and
thrust
into
the
Church
of
England
,
&
therfore
prepareth
the
way
for
the
same
,
by
defacing
&
discrediting
the
best
learned
of
the
church
,
that
both
would
and
should
resist
them
.
This
wee
see
alreadie
in
that
peeuish
faction
of
the
families
of
the
loue
,
which
haue
bin
breeding
in
this
Realme
the
space
of
these
thirty
yeeres
,
and
now
vpon
confidence
of
the
disgracing
of
the
state
of
Bishoppes
,
and
other
Ecclesiasticall
Gouernours
,
haue
put
their
heades
out
of
the
shel
,
and
of
late
yeeres
,
haue
shewed
themselues
,
euen
in
the
Princes
Court
.
The
like
I
might
say
of
the
Anabaptists
and
other
Sectaries
,
as
bad
as
they
.
As
touching
this
present
point
of
the
accusation
of
Bishops
,
I
haue
to
admonish
the
godlie
Reader
,
that
in
Christian
charitie
and
wisedome
they
consider
,
aswell
,
what
diuers
of
those
persons
which
now
bee
Bishoppes
,
haue
beene
before
time
:
as
also
,
in
what
state
they
are
nowe
in
this
Realme
,
and
howe
they
are
beset
on
euery
side
with
aduersaries
and
euill
speakers
of
diuers
sortes
,
and
then
to
weigh
with
themselues
,
whether
it
bee
likely
that
all
is
true
,
which
is
vttered
against
them
,
or
rather
that
for
despite
and
displeasure
,
many
things
are
spoken
falsly
and
slanderously
,
and
manie
other
meane
and
small
blemishes
amplified
and
exaggerated
to
the
worst
,
more
then
trueth
.
That
those
which
now
bee
,
or
of
late
haue
beene
Bishops
in
this
Church
,
shoulde
be
so
carnally
and
grosly
giuen
ouer
to
the
world
and
the
cares
therof
,
as
they
are
by
some
defamed
:
my
heart
abhorreth
to
thinke
,
neither
will
the
feare
of
God
suffer
me
to
iudge
it
to
be
true
.
I
see
what
they
are
presently
in
all
truth
of
doctrine
:
I
see
how
earnestly
and
zealously
they
teach
and
defend
the
same
in
their
preachings
:
I
see
howe
carefully
they
beate
downe
the
grosse
superstition
of
Antichrist
and
his
ministers
:
I
call
to
remembraunce
,
that
of
late
yeeres
,
in
the
time
of
persecution
,
when
the
most
of
them
were
in
state
wel
able
to
liue
,
that
they
were
contented
for
the
freedome
of
their
consciences
,
and
that
they
might
enioy
the
doctrine
and
liberty
of
the
Gospel
,
to
forsake
their
liuinges
,
to
leaue
their
friendes
,
to
hazard
their
liues
,
to
be
accompted
Traitours
,
and
to
sustaine
all
those
miseries
&
troubles
,
that
might
followe
vpon
banishment
,
and
casting
out
of
their
Countrey
.
And
I
see
nothing
in
them
,
if
God
,
as
wee
by
our
vnthankfulnesse
daily
deserue
,
should
cast
the
like
scourge
vpon
this
Realme
againe
,
but
that
they
would
be
most
readie
to
do
the
same
,
although
happily
prosperitie
in
the
meane
time
may
drawe
them
to
some
offences
.
May
any
christian
heart
then
conceiue
of
them
,
although
there
be
faults
in
them
moe
then
the
worthinesse
of
their
office
requireth
,
that
they
be
so
carnally
&
fleshly
giuen
ouer
to
the
world
,
as
the
immodest
accusations
of
many
their
aduersaries
do
make
them
?
Mans
nature
is
corrupt
&
fraile
,
and
therfore
may
fal
to
much
euil
:
but
that
so
many
learned
men
trained
in
the
schoole
of
the
Crosse
,
&
continuing
in
teaching
&
preaching
of
the
trueth
,
should
bee
so
vtterly
caried
away
from
God
,
I
can
not
beleeue
,
&
I
trust
,
God
shall
giue
some
enident
token
of
the
contrary
.
If
there
now
be
,
or
before
time
haue
bene
such
,
as
haue
giuen
iust
occasion
in
such
things
,
as
they
are
accused
of
:
I
cannot
but
blame
them
,
and
wishe
to
the
residue
more
feare
of
God
,
and
care
of
their
calling
.
I
neuer
entred
into
other
mens
hearts
to
see
their
consciences
:
I
neuer
looked
into
their
Cofers
to
see
their
treasures
:
I
neuer
was
desirous
to
be
priuie
of
their
secrete
doinges
.
I
must
therfore
by
that
I
see
,
heare
,
&
know
,
iudge
the
best
.
Hee
that
shall
charitably
consider
the
state
of
Bishops
,
as
they
are
by
the
authoritie
of
the
Prince
and
lawes
of
this
Realme
,
will
not
thinke
it
impiety
in
them
,
against
the
time
of
necessary
seruice
of
their
countrey
,
to
haue
some
reasonable
summe
of
money
before
hande
,
gathered
in
honestie
,
and
iust
vsing
of
their
owne
.
But
if
they
hoarde
vp
heapes
,
either
for
greedinesse
and
loue
of
riches
,
or
of
perswasion
to
put
their
trust
in
them
in
time
of
affliction
,
as
they
are
reported
:
surely
their
offence
cannot
be
excused
.
As
touching
their
purchasing
of
lands
,
I
haue
not
heard
much
.
The
greatest
value
that
euer
I
heard
of
,
doth
scant
amount
to
one
hundred
pound
:
&
that
in
very
few
,
scarce
to
the
number
of
3.
persons
.
Which
in
them
,
that
so
long
time
haue
enioyed
so
large
benefit
of
liuing
,
may
seeme
no
great
matter
,
especially
toward
the
relieuing
of
their
wiues
and
children
.
Obiection
.
They
will
say
perhaps
,
that
Preachers
shoulde
not
bee
so
carefull
for
their
children
,
nor
Bishoppes
ought
not
to
make
their
wiues
Ladies
.
Answere
.
If
any
looke
to
leaue
them
like
Ladies
in
wealth
and
riches
,
they
are
to
blame
:
but
moderatly
to
prouide
for
their
wiues
&
children
,
I
thinke
them
bound
in
conscience
,
especialy
in
this
vncharitable
,
vnkind
,
&
vnthankful
world
.
For
we
may
see
the
wiues
and
children
of
diuers
honest
and
godly
preachers
,
yea
,
&
of
some
bishops
also
,
that
haue
giuen
their
blood
for
the
confirmation
of
the
gospell
,
hardly
to
scape
the
state
of
begging
,
euen
among
vs
that
professe
the
gospell
,
to
our
great
and
horrible
shame
.
The
sight
wherof
,
I
thinke
,
doth
moue
some
bishops
,
&
other
Ecclesiasticall
persons
,
to
bee
the
more
carefull
for
their
wiues
&
childre
,
that
they
may
haue
some
stay
after
their
time
,
and
not
to
be
turned
to
liue
vpon
Almes
,
where
charitie
and
christian
consideration
is
so
clean
banished
.
Ecclesiastical
persons
are
not
as
other
parents
are
For
so
soon
as
they
depart
this
life
,
or
otherwise
be
put
from
their
liuing
,
because
they
haue
no
state
but
for
life
,
their
wiues
and
children
without
consideration
are
turned
out
of
the
doores
.
And
if
in
their
husbandes
time
they
haue
not
some
place
prouided
,
they
hardly
can
tel
how
to
shift
for
themselues
.
And
surely
experience
teacheth
me
so
much
,
that
I
must
needs
bewaile
and
lament
the
pitifull
case
of
diuers
honest
matrons
,
and
poore
infants
,
which
in
my
knowledge
,
at
the
death
of
their
husbands
and
fathers
,
haue
beene
driuen
to
great
hazard
&
distresse
.
And
this
causeth
,
that
most
honest
women
,
of
sober
and
good
behauior
,
are
loath
to
match
with
ministers
,
though
they
bee
neuer
so
well
learned
,
because
they
see
their
wiues
so
hardlie
bested
,
when
they
are
dead
.
They
that
are
not
moued
with
this
,
haue
but
cold
zeale
toward
the
gospell
.
And
seeing
the
case
is
so
among
vs
in
this
realme
:
as
he
is
worse
than
an
heathen
by
S.
Pauls
iudgement
,
that
in
his
life
time
doth
not
prouide
for
his
family
:
so
surely
hee
cannot
escape
the
blame
of
an
vnkind
husband
,
or
vnnatural
parent
,
that
hath
not
some
care
of
his
wife
and
children
,
after
his
time
.
I
write
not
this
to
defend
the
peruerse
or
couetous
affection
of
any
,
neither
do
I
thinke
that
there
be
many
such
in
this
church
.
Diuers
I
knowe
,
that
when
God
shall
call
them
,
will
leaue
so
litle
,
as
their
children
,
as
I
think
,
must
commend
themselues
only
to
the
prouidence
of
God
.
And
therefore
it
is
not
well
,
that
the
fault
of
a
fewe
(
if
any
such
be
)
should
bee
taken
as
a
matter
,
to
discredite
the
whole
calling
.
But
surely
,
they
that
murmure
so
greatly
against
the
moderat
prouision
of
the
wiues
and
children
of
Ecclesiasticall
persons
,
and
turne
that
as
matter
of
hainous
slaunder
vnto
them
:
let
them
pretend
what
they
wil
,
it
may
be
suspected
,
they
scantly
think
wel
of
their
marriages
:
Or
if
they
doe
,
the
very
Papistes
themselues
are
more
fauourable
and
charitable
aduersaries
to
preachers
,
then
they
are
▪
For
seeing
the
state
of
our
Church
alloweth
ministers
to
be
married
,
they
thinke
it
to
stand
with
godly
reason
also
,
that
they
should
in
honesty
prouide
for
their
wiues
and
children
.
Diuers
persons
of
other
calling
,
by
the
exercise
of
an
office
onely
in
fewe
yeeres
,
can
purchase
for
wife
and
children
many
hundreds
,
and
all
very
well
thought
of
:
but
if
a
bishop
,
that
by
state
of
the
lawe
hath
the
right
vse
of
a
large
liuing
many
yeeres
,
doe
purchase
one
hundred
markes
,
or
procure
a
meane
Lease
for
the
helpe
of
his
wife
and
children
,
it
is
accompted
greedie
couetousnesse
,
and
mistrust
in
the
prouidence
of
God
.
I
woulde
it
were
not
spite
and
enuie
,
with
greedie
desire
of
bishops
liuings
,
that
caused
this
euill
speech
,
rather
then
their
couetous
and
corrupt
dealing
.
They
feare
that
all
will
be
taken
from
themselues
.
As
touching
that
bishops
are
blamed
for
taking
of
But
,
I
pray
you
,
what
is
meant
by
this
disgracing
of
bishops
,
&
other
chiefe
ministers
of
the
Church
?
For
what
purpose
are
their
liues
in
such
sort
blased
?
to
what
ende
are
their
doings
so
defamed
?
Why
is
their
corruption
,
their
couetousnesse
,
their
Simonie
,
their
extortion
,
and
al
other
vices
,
true
or
false
,
laide
abroad
before
mens
eies
?
Why
is
the
perfect
rule
of
their
office
&
calling
,
according
to
the
patterne
of
the
Apostles
time
,
required
at
their
hands
onely
?
Is
God
the
God
of
ecclesiastical
ministers
alone
?
Is
he
not
the
God
of
his
people
also
?
doth
he
require
his
word
to
be
exactly
obserued
of
bishops
and
ministers
alone
?
doth
he
hate
vice
and
wickednes
in
them
alone
?
Or
doth
he
lay
downe
the
rule
of
perfect
iustice
to
them
onely
,
and
not
comprehend
in
the
same
all
other
states
of
his
people
,
as
well
as
them
?
Yes
truely
,
I
thinke
no
Christian
is
otherwise
perswaded
.
Obiection
.
Perhaps
they
will
say
,
that
all
other
States
do
wel
,
and
liue
according
to
their
calling
.
The
worde
of
God
is
sincerely
euery
where
imbraced
:
Iustice
is
vprightly
in
all
places
ministred
:
the
poore
are
helped
and
relieued
:
vice
is
sharpely
of
all
other
men
corrected
:
there
is
no
corruption
,
no
couetousnesse
,
no
extortion
,
no
Simonie
,
no
vsurie
,
but
in
the
Bishops
,
and
in
the
Cleargie
.
There
are
no
Monopolies
in
this
Realme
practised
to
the
gaine
of
a
fewe
,
and
the
vndoing
of
great
multitudes
,
that
were
wont
to
liue
by
those
trades
.
All
courtes
be
without
fault
,
and
voyde
of
corruption
,
sauing
the
Ecclesiasticall
courtes
onely
.
All
officers
are
vpright
and
true
dealers
sauing
theirs
.
None
other
doe
so
carefully
and
couetously
prouide
for
their
wines
and
children
.
They
onely
giue
the
example
of
all
euill
life
.
Answere
.
I
would
to
God
it
were
so
:
I
would
to
God
there
were
no
such
euils
as
are
recited
,
but
in
them
:
Yea
,
I
woulde
to
God
there
were
no
woorse
then
in
them
,
on
condition
that
neuer
a
Bishop
in
Englande
had
one
groate
to
liue
vpon
.
The
want
surely
of
the
one
would
easily
be
recompensed
with
the
goodnesse
of
the
other
.
What
then
is
the
cause
that
Bishops
and
Preachers
haue
in
these
dayes
so
great
fault
founde
with
them
?
Forsooth
it
followeth
in
the
next
branch
of
a
certaine
Accusation
penned
against
them
.
Obiection
.
They
haue
Temporall
landes
,
they
haue
great
liuinges
,
Answere
.
This
is
the
end
,
why
bishops
and
other
chiefe
of
the
Clergie
are
so
defaced
,
why
their
doings
are
so
depraued
,
why
such
common
obloquie
is
in
all
mens
mouthes
vpon
them
raysed
,
that
is
to
say
,
that
the
mindes
of
the
Prince
&
Gouernours
,
may
thereby
be
induced
to
take
away
the
lands
and
liuings
from
them
,
and
to
part
the
same
among
themselues
,
to
the
benefite
(
as
some
thinke
)
and
to
the
commoditie
of
their
countrey
and
common
weale
.
But
it
behooueth
all
Christian
Princes
and
Magistrates
to
take
heede
,
that
they
bee
not
intrapped
with
this
sophistrie
of
Satans
schoole
.
This
is
that
Rhetorike
that
he
vseth
,
when
he
wil
worke
any
mischief
in
the
Church
of
God
,
or
stirre
vp
any
trouble
or
alteration
of
a
state
in
a
common
weale
.
First
by
defaming
and
slandering
,
hee
bringeth
the
parties
in
hatred
and
misliking
,
and
when
the
peoples
heads
be
filled
therewith
,
then
stirreth
he
vp
busie
and
vnquiet
persons
to
reason
thus
:
They
be
wicked
and
euill
men
:
they
are
couetous
persons
:
they
oppresse
the
poore
:
they
pill
other
to
inrich
themselues
:
they
passe
not
what
they
doe
,
so
they
may
grow
to
honour
and
wealth
,
and
beare
al
the
sway
in
the
countrey
.
Therfore
bring
them
to
an
accompt
:
let
them
answere
their
faults
:
pul
them
downe
:
alter
their
state
&
condition
:
let
vs
no
more
be
ruled
vnder
such
tyrants
and
oppressours
:
we
are
Gods
people
,
as
well
as
they
.
Did
not
he
deale
thus
in
Corah
,
Dathan
&
Abiram
?
did
he
not
by
them
,
charge
the
milde
and
gentle
gouernour
Moses
,
and
his
brother
Aaron
,
the
chosen
Priest
of
God
,
that
they
tooke
too
much
vpon
them
?
that
they
lifted
themselues
vp
aboue
the
congregation
of
the
Lord
,
&
behaued
themselues
too
Lordly
ouer
his
people
?
that
they
brought
the
Israelites
out
of
a
lande
flowing
with
milke
and
honie
,
of
purpose
to
worke
vnto
them-selues
a
dominion
ouer
the
people
,
and
to
make
them
to
perish
in
the
wildernesse
?
By
this
meanes
they
so
incensed
the
hearts
,
not
onely
of
the
common
people
,
but
of
the
Noblemen
also
,
that
they
led
a
great
number
with
them
to
rebell
against
Moses
and
Aaron
,
and
to
set
themselues
in
their
roomes
and
offices
.
In
like
maner
,
and
by
like
policie
,
hath
hee
wrought
in
all
common
weales
,
in
all
ages
and
times
,
as
the
histories
doe
sufficiently
declare
.
In
this
Realme
of
England
,
when
the
lewde
and
rebellious
subiects
rose
against
K.
Richard
2.
and
determined
to
pull
downe
the
state
,
&
to
dispatch
out
of
the
way
the
counsellers
,
and
other
Noble
&
worshipfull
men
,
together
with
Iudges
,
Lawyers
,
and
al
other
of
any
wise
or
learned
calling
in
the
Realme
:
was
not
the
way
made
before
,
and
their
states
brought
in
hatred
of
the
people
,
as
cruell
,
as
couetous
,
as
oppressours
of
the
people
,
and
as
enemies
of
the
common
weale
,
yea
,
&
a
countenance
made
vnto
the
cause
,
&
a
ground
sought
out
of
the
Scriptures
and
word
of
God
,
to
helpe
the
matter
?
At
the
beginning
(
say
they
)
when
God
had
first
made
the
worlde
,
all
men
were
alike
,
there
was
no
principalitie
,
there
was
nor
bondage
,
or
villenage
:
that
grewe
afterwardes
by
violence
and
crueltie
.
Therefore
,
why
should
we
liue
in
this
miserable
slauerie
vnder
these
proud
Lords
and
crafty
Lawyers
?
&c.
Wherefore
it
behooueth
all
faithfull
Christians
&
wise
Gouernours
,
to
beware
of
this
false
and
craftie
policie
.
If
this
Argument
passe
nowe
,
and
bee
allowed
as
good
at
this
time
against
the
Ecclesiasticall
state
:
it
may
be
,
you
shall
hereafter
by
other
instruments
,
then
yet
are
stirring
,
heare
the
same
reason
applied
to
other
States
also
,
which
yet
seeme
not
to
be
touched
,
and
therefore
can
be
content
to
winke
at
this
dealing
toward
Bishops
&
Preachers
:
But
when
the
next
house
is
on
fire
,
a
wise
man
will
take
heed
,
least
the
sparkes
therof
fall
into
his
owne
.
He
that
is
authour
of
all
perillous
alterations
,
and
seeketh
to
worke
mischief
by
them
,
will
not
attempt
all
at
once
,
but
will
practise
by
little
and
little
,
and
make
euery
former
feate
that
hee
worketh
,
to
bee
a
way
and
meane
to
draw
on
the
residue
.
For
he
seeth
all
men
will
not
be
ouercome
with
all
temptations
,
nor
will
not
be
made
instruments
of
all
euill
purposes
,
though
happily
by
his
colours
and
pretenses
he
bee
able
to
deceiue
them
in
some
.
The
practise
hereof
,
wee
haue
seene
in
this
Church
of
England
,
to
the
great
trouble
and
daunger
thereof
.
At
the
beginning
,
some
learned
and
godly
Preachers
,
for
priuate
respectes
in
themselues
,
made
strange
to
weare
the
Surplesse
,
Cap
,
or
Tippet
:
but
yet
so
,
that
they
declared
themselues
to
thinke
the
thing
indifferent
,
and
not
to
iudge
euil
of
such
as
did
vse
them
.
Shortly
after
rose
vp
other
,
defending
that
they
were
not
thinges
indifferent
,
but
distayned
with
Antichristian
idolatrie
,
and
therefore
not
to
bee
suffered
in
the
Church
.
Not
long
after
came
forth
an
other
sort
,
affirming
that
those
matters
touching
Apparell
,
were
but
trifles
,
and
not
worthie
contention
in
the
Church
,
but
that
there
were
greater
thinges
farre
of
more
weight
and
importance
,
and
indeede
touching
faith
and
religion
,
and
therefore
meete
to
be
altered
in
a
Church
rightly
refourmed
:
As
the
booke
of
Common
prayer
,
the
administration
of
the
Sacraments
,
the
gouernment
of
the
Church
,
the
election
of
Ministers
,
and
a
number
of
other
like
.
Fourthly
,
now
breake
out
another
sort
,
earnestly
affirming
and
teaching
,
that
we
haue
no
Church
,
no
Bishops
,
no
Ministers
,
no
Sacraments
:
and
therfore
that
all
they
that
loue
Iesus
Christ
,
ought
with
all
speede
to
separate
themselues
from
our
congregation
,
because
our
assemblies
are
prophane
,
wicked
,
and
Antichristian
.
THis
haue
you
heard
of
foure
degrees
prepared
for
the
ouerthrow
of
this
state
of
the
Church
of
England
.
Now
lastly
of
all
,
come
in
these
men
,
that
make
Answere
.
Now
is
the
enemie
of
the
Church
of
God
come
almost
to
the
point
of
his
purpose
.
And
if
by
discrediting
of
the
Ministers
,
or
by
coumenance
of
gaine
and
commoditie
to
the
Prince
and
Nobilitie
,
or
by
the
colour
of
Religion
and
holinesse
,
or
by
any
cunning
he
can
bring
this
to
passe
(
as
before
I
haue
signified
)
hee
so
reseeth
that
learning
,
knowledge
of
good
letters
,
and
studie
of
the
tongues
,
shall
decay
,
aswel
in
the
Vniuersities
,
as
other
wayes
,
which
haue
bene
the
chiefe
instruments
to
publish
and
defend
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospell
,
and
to
inlarge
the
kingdom
of
Christ
:
And
then
,
of
necessitie
,
his
kingdome
of
darkenesse
,
errour
and
heresie
must
rise
againe
,
and
leaue
this
land
in
worse
state
,
then
euer
it
was
before
.
But
to
perswade
this
matter
more
pithily
,
to
couer
the
principal
purpose
with
a
cloake
of
holinesse
,
it
is
saide
,
and
in
very
earnest
maner
auouched
,
and
that
by
the
word
of
God
,
that
neither
the
Prince
can
giue
it
them
,
nor
suffer
them
to
vse
it
,
without
the
danger
of
Gods
wrath
and
displeasure
:
nor
they
ought
to
take
it
,
but
to
deliuer
it
vp
againe
into
the
Princes
hand
,
or
els
they
shal
shew
them selues
Antichristian
Bishops
,
vaine
glorious
,
&
lucres
men
,
not
ashamed
,
professing
God
to
continue
in
that
drossie
way
,
and
sowre
lumpe
of
dough
,
that
corrupteth
the
whole
Church
,
and
brought
out
the
wicked
botch
of
Antichrist
.
This
doctrine
(
as
it
is
boldely
affirmed
)
God
himselfe
hath
vttered
,
Christ
hath
taught
,
his
Apostles
haue
written
,
the
Primitiue
church
continued
,
the
holy
Fathers
witnessed
,
the
late
writers
vphold
,
as
it
must
forsooth
be
prooued
by
the
whole
course
of
the
scriptures
of
the
old
and
new
Testament
.
But
(
good
Christians
)
be
not
feared
away
with
this
glorious
countenance
,
and
these
bigge
wordes
of
a
bragging
champion
.
I
trust
you
shall
perceiue
,
that
this
doctrine
is
neither
vttered
by
God
,
nor
taught
by
Christ
,
nor
written
by
his
Apostles
,
nor
witnessed
by
ancient
writers
,
nor
vpholden
by
learned
men
of
our
time
:
but
that
it
is
rather
a
bolde
and
dangerous
assertion
,
vttered
by
some
man
of
very
small
skill
,
countenanced
with
a
few
wrested
Scriptures
,
contrary
to
the
true
meaning
of
God
the
father
,
Christ
his
sonne
,
and
of
his
holy
Apostles
,
and
a
little
shadowed
with
vaine
allegations
of
writers
,
either
of
no
credite
,
or
little
making
to
the
purpose
.
And
surely
,
how
great
and
earnest
zeale
,
how
vehement
&
loftie
wordes
so
euer
the
vtterer
of
this
assertion
vseth
:
it
may
be
suspected
,
that
either
he
is
not
himself
soundly
perswaded
in
true
religion
,
or
if
he
be
,
that
of
simplicitie
,
negligence
or
ignorance
,
he
was
abused
by
some
subtile
and
craftie
Papist
,
that
woulde
set
him
forth
to
the
derision
of
other
,
to
thrust
out
into
the
world
,
and
openly
broach
this
corrupt
and
dangerous
doctrine
.
Wherefore
it
were
good
,
that
they
which
wil
take
vpon
them
to
be
the
furtherers
of
such
new
deuises
,
should
better
looke
to
their
proofe
&
witnesses
,
vnlesse
they
wil
seeme
to
abuse
al
men
,
&
to
thinke
that
they
liue
in
so
loose
&
negligent
a
state
,
that
nothing
shal
be
examined
that
they
speake
,
but
that
al
things
shal
be
as
easily
receiued
,
as
they
may
be
boldly
vttered
.
But
I
trust
,
those
that
haue
the
feare
of
God
,
and
care
of
their
soules
,
will
not
be
afraide
of
vaine
shadowes
,
nor
by
and
by
beleeue
all
glorious
brags
,
but
take
heed
that
they
be
not
easily
led
out
of
the
way
,
by
such
as
wil
so
quickly
be
deceiued
themselues
.
I
do
not
answere
their
vaine
Arguments
,
because
I
feare
that
any
discreete
or
learned
man
wil
be
perswaded
with
them
:
but
because
I
mistrust
,
that
the
simple
and
ignorant
people
,
or
other
that
be
not
acquainted
with
the
Scriptures
,
by
the
very
name
and
reuerence
of
the
word
of
God
,
will
be
carried
away
,
without
iust
examination
of
them
.
To
descend
something
to
the
consideration
of
the
matter
,
marke
,
I
pray
you
,
the
Proposition
that
is
to
be
proued
.
It
is
not
,
that
they
may
be
good
Bishops
and
ministers
of
the
Church
,
which
haue
neither
glebe
nor
temporall
landes
to
liue
on
:
It
is
not
,
that
there
were
in
the
primitiue
Church
,
and
nowe
are
in
sundry
places
,
churches
well
gouerned
,
which
haue
not
lands
allotted
vnto
them
:
It
is
not
,
that
the
Apostles
had
no
lands
,
nor
any
other
a
number
of
yeeres
after
Christ
:
For
these
poynts
,
I
thinke
no
man
will
greatly
stand
with
them
.
But
this
is
the
Assertion
.
Obiection
.
No
Prince
or
magistrate
by
Gods
worde
may
lawfully
assigne
lands
to
the
ministers
of
the
church
to
liue
on
,
but
ought
to
set
them
to
pensions
:
Nor
any
of
the
Ecclesiasticall
state
can
by
the
Scriptures
enioy
,
or
vse
any
such
landes
,
but
should
deliuer
them
vp
to
the
Prince
,
&c.
Answere
.
Looke
,
I
pray
vou
,
vpon
this
Assertion
,
and
consider
it
well
.
Doe
you
not
see
in
it
,
euen
at
the
first
,
euident
absurditie
?
Do
you
not
see
a
plaine
restraint
of
Christian
liberty
,
as
bold
and
as
vnlawfull
a
restraint
as
euer
the
Pope
vsed
any
?
Do
you
not
espy
almost
a
flat
heresie
,
as
dangerous
as
many
branches
of
the
Anabaptists
errors
?
It
is
no
better
then
an
heresie
to
say
,
that
by
the
word
of
God
it
is
prohibited
for
Ministers
to
marry
.
It
is
no
better
then
an
heresie
to
affirme
,
that
Christian
men
,
by
the
lawe
of
God
,
may
not
eate
flesh
,
or
drinke
wine
.
Saint
Paul
doeth
consecrate
these
to
be
Doctrines
of
Deuils
,
and
therefore
Saturninus
,
Marcion
,
Tatian
,
Montane
,
and
many
other
.
And
I
Paul
Colos.
2.
If
ye
be
dead
with
Christ
to
the
iudgements
of
the
worlde
,
why
are
you
ledde
with
traditions
,
Touch
not
,
Taste
not
,
Handle
not
,
which
all
doe
perish
in
abusing
?
This
boldnesse
to
bridle
Christian
libertie
,
and
to
make
it
sinne
and
matter
of
conscience
,
to
vse
the
creatures
of
God
,
was
the
very
foundation
of
al
Papistical
and
Antichristian
superstition
.
Vpon
this
foundation
was
builded
the
holinesse
in
vsing
,
or
not
vsing
of
this
,
or
that
manner
of
apparell
:
in
eating
or
forbearing
these
or
those
kindes
of
meates
:
in
obseruing
this
or
that
day
,
or
time
of
the
yeere
:
in
keeping
this
or
that
externall
forme
of
life
,
with
1000.
like
inuentions
and
traditions
of
men
.
Neither
do
I
thinke
euer
any
errour
did
greater
harme
in
the
Church
,
or
brought
more
corruption
of
doctrine
then
that
did
.
Therefore
I
am
sorie
to
see
some
in
these
dayes
,
to
leane
so
much
to
that
dangerous
stay
,
for
the
helpe
of
their
strange
opinions
in
things
externall
.
For
,
what
doe
men
when
they
say
,
It
is
not
lawfull
for
a
Christian
man
to
weare
a
square
Cappe
,
to
vse
a
Surplesse
,
to
kneele
at
the
Communion
?
What
(
I
say
)
doe
they
but
bridle
Christian
libertie
,
and
to
the
burden
of
consciences
,
make
sinnes
where
GOD
made
none
?
And
in
like
maner
,
hee
that
sayeth
,
It
is
wicked
and
not
lawfull
,
that
Bishops
,
Preachers
,
or
Ecclesiasticall
persons
shoulde
haue
any
temporall
landes
to
liue
vpon
,
hee
seemeth
to
finde
fault
with
the
creature
of
God
.
For
,
that
Bishops
may
haue
liuing
allowed
them
,
is
not
denied
:
but
to
liue
by
landes
,
that
(
say
they
)
is
sinne
,
and
prohibited
,
and
therefore
the
temporall
lands
and
glebe
must
be
taken
from
Bishops
and
other
Ministers
.
This
doctrine
notwithstanding
,
must
bee
proued
Numbers
,
when
God
had
declared
to
Aaron
what
Thou
shalt
haue
no
inheritance
in
their
lande
,
neither
shalt
thou
haue
any
part
among
them
.
I
am
thy
part
,
and
thy
inheritance
among
the
children
of
Israel
.
Behold
,
I
haue
giuen
the
children
of
Leui
all
the
tenth
of
Israel
to
inherit
,
for
the
seruice
which
they
serue
in
the
Tabernacle
.
And
againe
after
,
It
shal
be
a
law
for
euer
in
your
generations
,
that
among
the
children
of
Israel
,
they
possesse
no
inheritance
.
And
in
Deut.
10.
the
Lorde
separated
the
tribe
of
Leui
,
&c.
Wherefore
the
Leuites
haue
no
part
,
nor
inheritance
with
their
Brethren
,
but
the
Lorde
is
their
inheritance
,
as
the
Lord
thy
God
hath
promised
them
.
In
the
14.
Chapter
,
and
in
the
18.
and
in
diuers
other
partes
of
the
law
,
and
in
Iosua
14.
Moses
gaue
inheritance
vnto
two
tribes
and
a
halfe
,
on
the
other
side
of
Iordan
,
but
vnto
the
Leuites
hee
gaue
no
inheritance
among
them
.
Vpon
these
testimonies
,
the
application
and
conclusion
is
inferred
in
this
manner
.
Obiection
.
Here
it
may
bee
seene
what
liuing
God
appoynted
his
Priestes
to
haue
:
not
landes
and
possessions
,
but
tithes
and
offerings
.
Seing
then
God
denied
it
to
his
Priestes
,
it
is
not
lawfull
for
our
Priestes
.
Whose
Priestes
are
they
?
If
they
be
Gods
Priests
,
it
is
not
there
permitted
:
If
they
be
Antichrists
priests
,
what
doe
we
with
them
?
Answere
.
As
this
reason
may
haue
some
small
shew
or
likelihoode
to
the
ignorant
:
so
I
am
sure
,
they
that
haue
trauiled
in
the
Scriptures
,
&
any
thing
vnderstand
the
state
of
Christianity
,
wil
marueile
to
see
this
application
of
the
Texts
and
the
conclusion
inferred
,
Shall
the
Ministers
of
the
Church
of
God
,
nowe
in
the
time
of
grace
,
by
necessitie
be
bound
to
those
orders
that
were
among
the
Iewes
appoynted
for
Priestes
and
Leuites
by
Moses
?
Will
they
bring
the
heauie
yoke
and
burthen
of
the
Lawe
againe
vpon
the
people
of
God
,
after
that
Christ
hath
redeemed
vs
,
and
set
vs
free
from
it
?
Wil
they
haue
Aaronicall
and
sacrificing
Priestes
againe
to
offer
for
the
sinnes
of
the
people
?
When
it
is
in
derision
asked
,
Whose
Priests
ours
are
,
if
they
be
not
Gods
Priests
?
giuing
signification
that
they
be
the
Priestes
of
Antichrist
,
it
may
be
right
well
and
truely
answered
,
that
they
are
the
Priestes
of
Gods
holy
,
blessed
,
and
true
Church
,
and
yet
that
they
are
not
such
sacrificing
Priests
of
God
,
as
are
mentioned
in
those
places
,
nor
in
any
way
bound
to
those
things
that
they
were
,
the
morall
Lawe
of
God
onely
excepted
.
Obiection
.
It
is
obiected
to
our
Bishoppes
and
Ministers
,
that
in
their
Landes
and
possessions
,
they
reteine
the
corruption
of
the
Romish
Church
.
Answere
.
But
I
marueile
to
see
them
which
so
boldely
controll
other
,
to
builde
their
assertions
vpon
the
ruinous
foundations
of
the
Synagogue
of
Antichrist
.
Whence
(
I
pray
you
)
came
the
massing
apparel
,
and
almost
all
the
furniture
of
their
Church
in
censing
and
singing
&
burning
of
Tapers
?
their
altars
,
their
propitiatorie
sacrifice
,
their
high
Bishop
and
generall
head
ouer
all
the
Church
,
with
a
number
of
other
corruptions
of
the
Church
of
God
,
but
onely
out
of
this
imitation
of
the
Aaronicall
priesthood
and
legall
obseruations
?
Surely
,
while
they
thus
vphold
as
good
,
the
wicked
foundations
of
the
Synagogue
of
Sathan
,
they
shall
neuer
so
purely
builde
vp
the
Church
of
Christ
,
as
they
would
bee
accounted
to
doe
.
They
may
seeme
to
be
in
a
hard
streight
,
that
to
batter
down
the
state
of
the
Church
of
England
,
must
craue
ayde
of
Antichrist
,
to
set
vp
a
fort
vpon
his
foundation
.
The
learned
fathers
of
the
primitiue
Church
,
did
,
so
much
as
they
coulde
,
striue
to
be
furthest
off
from
the
imitation
of
the
Iewes
,
and
of
the
Aaronicall
priesthood
,
in
so
much
that
they
would
needes
alter
not
onely
the
Sabboth
day
,
but
also
the
solemnizing
of
the
feast
of
Easter
:
And
shall
the
Lawe
of
the
Leuites
,
and
maner
of
their
liuing
bee
layde
downe
to
vs
as
a
patterne
of
necessitie
,
which
the
Prince
must
followe
in
refourming
her
Church
,
or
else
the
priestes
thereof
shall
not
be
the
priestes
of
God
,
but
of
Antichrist
?
Is
there
no
more
reuerence
and
feare
of
the
maiestie
of
Gods
Prince
and
sacred
minister
,
then
by
such
grosse
absurdities
to
seeke
to
seduce
her
?
If
this
be
a
conclusion
of
such
necessitie
,
then
let
them
go
further
:
for
by
as
good
reason
they
may
.
God
sayeth
to
Aaron
,
Thou
shalt
not
drinke
wine
,
nor
strong
drinke
,
thou
,
nor
thy
sonnes
that
are
with
thee
,
when
ye
goe
into
the
Tabernacle
of
the
Congregation
,
least
ye
die
.
Letit
be
a
Lawe
for
euer
throughout
your
generations
.
In
an
other
place
commaundement
is
giuen
to
That
they
may
not
eate
of
that
which
is
rent
of
wilde
beasts
.
And
in
the
same
chapter
.
If
the
Priestes
daughter
bee
married
to
any
of
the
common
people
,
shee
may
not
eate
of
the
hallowed
offerings
:
but
if
shee
be
a
Widowe
,
or
diuorced
from
her
husbande
,
and
haue
no
childe
,
and
is
returned
into
her
fathers
house
againe
,
shee
may
eate
of
her
fathers
meate
,
as
she
did
in
her
youth
,
but
there
shall
no
stranger
eate
thereof
.
In
the
21.
of
Leuiticus
it
is
sayde
,
Speake
vnto
the
Priests
the
sonnes
of
Aaron
,
and
say
,
Let
none
bee
defiled
by
the
dead
among
their
people
.
And
a
little
after
,
Let
them
not
make
baldnes
vpon
their
head
,
nor
shaue
off
the
lockes
of
their
beard
.
And
againe
,
Let
him
take
a
Virgine
to
wife
:
but
a
widowe
,
a
diuorced
woman
,
or
a
polluted
&c.
shall
he
not
marry
.
Now
if
the
obseruation
of
the
orders
appoynted
by
God
to
the
Priests
and
Leuites
of
the
olde
Law
,
be
a
thing
so
necessary
in
the
church
of
God
:
Why
,
then
the
Ministers
of
the
Gospell
may
not
drinke
wine
or
strong
drinke
:
they
may
not
suffer
their
daughters
married
forth
,
if
they
come
vnto
their
houses
,
to
eate
any
of
the
tenths
and
oblations
,
whereby
they
liue
:
they
may
not
come
nigh
a
dead
body
,
nor
bury
it
:
they
may
marry
no
widowes
,
but
maydes
onely
.
And
so
likewise
shall
you
bring
in
by
as
good
authoritie
,
infinite
numbers
mo
of
Leuiticall
orders
into
the
Church
,
and
make
it
rather
like
a
superstitious
Synagogue
,
as
the
popes
church
was
,
then
like
a
sincere
&
vndefiled
Church
of
God
,
as
you
would
pretend
to
do
.
But
let
vs
descende
further
into
this
allegation
,
and
see
howe
they
ouerthrowe
themselues
in
their
owne
purpose
.
If
vpon
this
proofe
it
be
so
necessarie
,
that
bishops
and
other
ministers
shoulde
not
liue
by
landes
:
then
,
as
the
negatiue
is
necessarie
in
the
one
branch
,
so
is
the
affirmatiue
in
the
other
.
When
God
hath
sayd
,
Thou
shalt
haue
no
inheritance
in
their
land
,
he
addeth
,
Beholde
,
I
haue
giuen
the
children
of
Leui
all
the
tenth
of
Israel
to
inherite
for
the
seruice
,
which
they
doe
,
&c.
Then
it
is
of
necessitie
by
the
Lawe
of
God
,
that
bishops
and
preachers
shoulde
liue
vpon
tenths
and
offerings
,
neither
may
this
order
be
altered
by
any
authoritie
.
And
here
is
an
other
errour
of
the
Papists
,
that
tenths
and
offerings
are
in
the
Church
Iure
diuino
,
by
the
lawe
of
God
,
and
not
by
any
positiue
Law
of
the
Church
.
Thus
we
see
that
these
men
are
not
able
to
stand
to
their
positions
,
but
they
must
ioyne
arme
in
arme
with
the
Papists
,
in
their
greatest
and
grossest
errors
.
And
if
it
be
of
necessitie
,
that
ministers
must
liue
by
oblations
and
tithes
,
and
no
otherwise
:
howe
can
the
prince
by
Gods
Lawe
take
away
their
Landes
,
and
set
them
to
meere
pensions
in
money
?
Or
if
princes
haue
libertie
by
the
Lawe
of
God
,
according
to
their
discretions
,
to
appoynt
the
liuings
of
ministers
,
by
pensions
of
money
,
contrary
to
the
order
that
God
hath
prescribed
to
his
priests
in
his
Law
:
why
haue
they
not
like
authoritie
by
the
same
worde
of
God
,
(
if
they
see
it
conuenient
for
the
state
)
to
allot
vnto
them
some
portion
of
temporall
Landes
,
and
much
more
,
to
suffer
and
beare
with
that
order
,
being
alreadie
setled
in
the
Church
?
By
this
it
appeareth
,
that
the
assertion
of
the
aduersaries
doeth
not
hang
together
in
it selfe
,
but
that
the
one
part
impugneth
and
ouerthroweth
the
other
.
But
mee
thinkes
these
men
deale
not
directly
,
but
seeme
to
hide
and
conceale
that
which
maketh
against
them
.
For
in
the
same
place
of
Iosua
,
by
To
the
Leuites
he
gaue
no
inheritance
among
them
,
Immediatly
hee
addeth
,
Sauing
Cities
to
dwell
in
,
and
the
fieldes
about
the
Cities
,
for
their
beastes
and
cattell
.
And
in
like
manner
,
The
Lorde
sayde
to
Moyses
,
Commaunde
the
children
of
Israel
,
that
they
giue
vnto
the
Leuites
of
the
inheritaunce
of
their
possession
,
Cities
to
dwell
in
.
And
yee
shall
giue
also
vnto
the
Cities
Suburbes
hard
by
their
Cities
rounde
about
them
,
the
Cities
they
shall
haue
to
dwell
in
,
and
the
Suburbes
or
fieldes
about
their
cities
for
their
cattell
,
and
all
manner
beastes
of
theirs
.
And
the
Suburbes
of
the
Cities
which
you
shall
giue
to
the
Leuites
,
shall
reach
from
the
wall
of
the
Citie
rounde
about
outward
a
thousande
cubites
,
&c.
And
you
shall
measure
on
the
East
side
two
thousande
cubites
,
and
on
the
West
side
two
thousande
cubites
,
&c.
In
the
twentie
one
Chapter
of
Iosua
,
The
number
of
these
Cities
is
mentioned
,
And
the
lotte
came
out
of
the
kinred
of
the
Caathites
,
the
children
of
Aaron
the
Priest
,
which
were
of
the
Leuites
,
and
giuen
them
by
lot
out
of
the
tribe
of
Iudae
,
Simeon
,
and
Beniamin
,
thirteene
Cities
.
And
the
rest
of
the
children
of
Caath
had
by
lot
of
the
kinreds
of
the
tribe
of
Ephraim
,
Dan
,
and
halfe
the
tribe
of
Manasses
,
tenne
cities
.
And
the
children
of
Gerson
,
had
by
lotte
out
of
the
kinred
of
the
Cities
of
Isachar
,
Aser
,
Nepthaly
,
and
the
other
halfe
of
the
tribe
of
Manasses
in
Basan
,
thirteene
cities
.
And
the
children
of
Merari
,
by
their
kinreds
,
had
out
of
the
Tribes
of
Ruben
,
Gad
and
Zabulon
,
twelue
cities
.
The
whole
number
therfore
of
the
cities
assigned
to
the
Leuites
in
the
lande
of
Iurie
,
amounted
to
fortie
eight
.
Nowe
I
woulde
demaund
of
indifferent
Christians
,
that
were
not
obstinately
set
to
maintaine
an
euill
purpose
,
Whether
the
state
of
inheritance
without
rent
,
of
fortie
eight
Cities
in
one
Region
,
no
bigger
then
England
,
with
the
fieldes
almost
a
mile
compasse
,
may
bee
thought
in
trueth
,
to
bee
temporall
possessions
or
no
?
Surely
I
thinke
there
is
no
man
so
wayward
,
that
will
denie
it
to
be
most
true
.
Wherefore
,
eyther
the
worde
of
God
must
bee
found
vntrue
,
(
which
is
blasphemie
to
thinke
)
or
els
that
boulde
assertion
,
that
is
made
of
the
contrary
,
is
found
vaine
,
and
the
argument
to
prooue
it
,
false
and
deceitful
.
They
that
had
to
their
portions
fortie
eight
Cities
,
with
the
fields
thereof
,
did
not
liue
by
tithes
and
oblations
onely
.
You
see
therefore
(
good
Christians
)
howe
they
vnderstand
the
Scriptures
,
that
in
such
immodest
and
confident
maner
take
vpon
them
to
be
masters
and
controllers
of
other
:
and
by
how
fleight
allegations
&
absurde
arguments
they
seeke
to
leade
men
into
error
,
euen
in
great
&
weighty
matters
,
without
feare
of
God
himselfe
,
or
reuerence
of
his
people
with
whome
they
deale
.
God
blesse
them
with
more
grace
of
his
true
,
milde
,
and
humble
spirite
,
that
they
runne
not
so
headlong
,
to
the
daunger
of
their
owne
soules
,
and
the
trouble
of
the
Church
of
Christ
.
And
for
the
better
vnderstanding
heereof
,
let
vs
consider
,
what
state
the
Leuites
had
in
this
Lande
that
was
allotted
vnto
them
.
They
might
sell
,
and
alienate
it
,
but
not
to
any
other
Tribe
or
family
,
but
to
some
of
the
same
family
,
whereof
they
were
.
The
Lawe
therein
saith
,
Leuit.
25.
Notwithstanding
,
the
cities
of
the
Leuites
,
and
the
houses
of
the
cities
of
their
possession
,
may
the
Leuites
redeeme
at
all
seasons
.
If
a
man
purchase
of
the
Leuites
,
the
house
that
was
soulde
shall
goe
out
in
the
yeere
of
Iubile
.
But
the
fields
of
their
Cities
may
not
be
solde
,
for
it
is
their
possession
for
euer
.
And
yet
we
read
that
the
Prophet
Ieremie
bought
Thus
,
by
the
way
you
may
note
,
that
buying
and
purchasing
of
such
grounde
as
was
lawfull
to
them
,
was
not
prohibited
to
Gods
Priests
in
the
olde
law
.
Obiection
.
Happily
they
will
say
,
That
although
they
had
some
temporall
Landes
,
yet
it
was
in
comparison
of
the
large
inheritance
of
the
other
Tribes
,
but
a
small
portion
:
And
as
the
Ministers
of
God
they
liued
meanely
and
poorely
vpon
it
.
Answere
.
But
they
that
rightly
consider
&
weigh
the
quantitie
and
largenesse
of
the
Lande
of
Promise
,
not
beeing
(
as
I
thinke
)
so
large
as
this
Realme
of
England
,
shall
perceiue
,
that
the
same
being
deuided
into
twelue
partes
,
according
to
the
twelue
Tribes
,
that
eight
and
fourtie
Cities
,
with
the
fieldes
about
them
,
onely
for
the
tribe
of
Leui
,
was
a
portion
,
although
not
so
big
,
yet
not
much
inferiour
to
the
residue
,
although
the
one
part
had
their
liuing
together
,
and
the
Leuites
had
theirs
disparkled
in
sundrie
partes
of
the
Countrey
.
To
which
,
if
you
adde
Gods
part
,
that
is
,
the
oblations
,
the
first
fruits
and
the
tenths
of
their
fruites
,
and
cattell
beside
,
you
shall
perceiue
,
that
the
Priests
,
Leuites
,
and
Ministers
of
the
Temple
of
God
were
not
left
in
meaner
or
poorer
,
but
rather
in
as
good
or
better
state
,
then
any
of
the
other
Tribes
.
Which
thing
vndoubtedly
God
did
of
his
gracious
prouidence
,
nor
that
his
ministers
should
by
wealth
waxe
wanton
〈◊〉
proud
,
but
that
by
that
meanes
they
might
be
of
more
authoritie
with
his
people
,
and
not
beeyng
drawen
away
by
the
necessitie
of
care
howe
to
liue
,
they
might
more
freely
and
quietly
attend
vpon
the
seruice
of
God
in
the
Temple
and
other
places
.
Wherefore
these
places
of
the
Law
of
Moses
,
were
not
fitly
alleadged
to
prooue
,
either
that
the
Ministers
of
the
Church
shoulde
haue
no
temporal
possessions
,
or
that
they
shoulde
by
stipends
of
money
liue
in
poore
or
base
condition
.
It
pleased
God
,
that
the
Leuites
shoulde
not
haue
their
portion
lying
together
,
as
the
other
had
,
but
to
bee
sparkled
among
all
the
Tribes
of
that
nation
,
that
they
might
the
better
instruct
the
people
of
all
partes
,
in
the
Lawe
and
Ordinaunces
of
almightie
God
;
as
their
office
and
duetie
was
.
But
if
the
value
of
their
portion
,
together
with
the
first
fruites
and
tenths
bee
considered
,
you
shall
perceiue
it
was
nothing
inferiour
to
anie
of
the
best
.
They
that
had
not
some
peculiar
drift
and
purpose
in
their
heades
,
which
by
all
meanes
,
right
or
wrong
,
they
will
further
and
confirme
,
but
did
sincerely
,
and
with
good
conscience
,
seeke
the
true
meaning
of
the
spirit
of
God
in
the
holy
scriptures
,
out
of
these
testimonies
of
the
Lawe
of
God
:
might
haue
gathered
a
right
and
wholesome
instruction
,
profitable
not
onely
to
Ministers
of
the
Church
,
but
to
all
other
good
and
faithfull
Christians
,
to
whom
these
places
appertaine
,
as
well
as
to
bishops
and
Ministers
.
For
as
Aaron
the
high
Priest
in
the
Lawe
,
was
the
Peter
,
speaking
,
not
to
Priestes
alone
,
but
to
the
whole
Church
of
God
,
and
number
of
the
faithfull
.
You
are
(
saith
he
)
a
chosen
generation
,
a
royall
priesthood
,
an
holy
nation
.
This
exposition
S.
August
.
confirmeth
,
As
for
the
Priesthoode
(
saith
he
)
of
the
Iewes
,
there
is
no
faithfull
man
that
doubteth
,
but
that
it
was
a
figure
of
the
roiall
Priesthood
that
should
be
in
the
Church
.
Whereunto
all
they
are
consecrated
,
which
appertaine
to
the
mysticall
body
of
the
most
high
and
true
Prince
of
Priests
,
as
Peter
also
witnesseth
.
Bede
also
writeth
very
euidently
to
the
same
purpose
.
By
the
name
of
Priesthood
in
the
Scriptures
,
figuratiuely
is
vnderstoode
,
not
onely
Ministers
of
the
Altar
,
that
is
,
Bishops
and
Priests
:
but
all
they
which
by
high
and
godly
conuersation
,
and
by
excellencie
of
wholesome
doctrine
,
are
profitable
,
not
to
themselues
onely
,
but
to
many
other
,
while
they
offer
their
bodies
as
a
liuely
and
holy
Sacrifice
well
pleasing
God
.
For
Peter
spake
not
to
Priests
only
,
but
to
the
vniuersall
Church
of
God
.
Nowe
,
if
this
bee
true
,
the
right
&
sincere
doctrine
,
that
is
to
be
taken
out
of
the
testimonies
of
the
law
of
God
,
is
this
,
that
as
the
Priests
and
Leuites
had
not
a
like
portion
of
inheritaunce
allotted
vnto
them
,
as
the
residue
of
their
brethren
had
,
but
God
onely
whome
they
serued
,
was
their
portion
:
so
al
faithful
Christians
,
being
of
the
true
priesthoode
of
God
,
must
not
thinke
they
haue
any
allotted
portion
in
this
worlde
,
but
God
onely
is
their
portion
,
to
whome
they
must
cleaue
,
and
heauen
to
bee
their
inheritaunce
after
which
they
must
seeke
,
according
as
S.
Paul
saieth
,
Wee
haue
heere
no
abiding
Citie
,
but
wee
seke
for
one
in
Heauen
.
Wee
be
as
pilgrimes
and
straungers
in
this
earth
.
Therefore
if
wee
bee
risen
with
Christ
,
wee
shoulde
seeke
those
things
that
be
aboue
,
where
Christ
our
portion
sitteth
at
the
right
hand
of
God
the
father
,
and
our
whole
heart
shoulde
be
fastened
vpon
thinges
aboue
,
and
not
on
earthly
things
.
This
instruction
,
as
nighly
and
as
deeply
toucheth
all
Christians
,
as
it
doth
Bishops
&
ministers
of
the
Church
of
God
.
But
countenaunce
must
bee
giuen
to
this
quarell
against
bishops
,
and
this
strange
Assertion
must
bee
confirmed
by
the
Prophets
also
,
euen
as
aptly
alledged
as
the
other
places
before
mentioned
.
AND
first
they
beginne
with
Esay
.
His
watchmen
are
all
blinde
,
they
haue
altogether
no
vnderstanding
,
they
are
all
dumbe
dogges
,
not
being
able
to
barke
,
they
are
sleepie
,
sluggish
,
and
lie
snorting
,
they
are
shamelesse
dogges
that
neuer
are
satisfied
,
the
sheepheards
also
haue
no
understanding
,
but
euery
man
turneth
his
own
way
,
euery
one
after
his
couetousnesse
with
all
his
power
.
Out
of
Ieremie
also
are
alledged
these
wordes
.
I
will
giue
their
wiues
vnto
aliens
,
and
their
fieldes
to
destroyers
:
for
from
the
lowest
vnto
the
highest
,
they
followe
filthie
lucre
,
and
from
the
Prophet
to
the
Priest
,
they
deale
all
with
lies
.
The
prophet
Ezechiel
also
is
brought
in
,
to
helpe
this
matter
,
where
hee
terribly
thundreth
against
negligent
,
naughty
and
corrupt
shepheards
,
that
deuoure
the
flocke
and
feed
it
not
.
Thou
sonne
of
man
,
prophecie
against
the
Sheepheards
of
Israel
,
woe
bee
vnto
the
Sheepheards
of
Israel
,
that
feede
themselues
:
shoulde
not
the
Sheepeheardes
feede
the
flockes
?
ye
eate
vp
the
fat
,
ye
clothe
you
with
the
wooll
,
the
best
fedde
doe
you
slay
,
but
the
flocke
doe
you
not
feede
,
the
weake
haue
you
not
strengthened
,
the
sicke
haue
you
not
healed
,
the
broken
haue
you
not
bound
together
,
&c.
but
with
force
and
cruelty
haue
you
ruled
them
.
Wise
and
discreete
christians
,
that
in
iudging
of
things
feare
to
be
deceiued
,
and
looke
to
the
direct
proofe
of
that
which
is
in
controuersie
,
will
marueile
to
see
these
testimonies
alleadged
,
to
the
end
before
prefixed
:
that
is
,
that
bishops
may
not
enioy
any
temporall
Landes
.
For
there
is
nothing
in
these
places
of
the
Prophetes
that
toucheth
it
.
But
if
the
ende
were
onelie
to
make
an
inuectiue
against
the
negligent
,
corrupt
,
and
couetous
liues
of
Bishops
,
or
other
Ministers
:
in
deede
these
allegations
might
seeme
not
altogether
to
bee
vnfit
for
the
purpose
:
And
happily
that
is
it
that
is
especially
intended
,
by
such
meanes
to
make
them
contemptible
and
odious
.
And
yet
this
is
no
sincere
handling
of
the
Scriptures
,
to
apply
those
places
to
the
particular
blaming
of
some
one
sort
of
men
,
which
the
Spirit
of
God
directeth
against
many
.
Who
beeing
acquainted
with
the
Scriptures
,
knoweth
not
,
that
by
the
words
Watchmen
and
Shepheards
,
in
the
Prophets
,
are
meant
not
only
bishops
,
priests
,
and
Leuites
:
but
also
Princes
,
Magistrates
,
and
Rulers
?
Vpon
the
place
of
Ezechiel
aboue
recited
,
Hierome
sayth
:
The
speech
is
directed
to
the
Shepherds
of
Israel
:
by
which
we
ought
to
vnderstand
,
the
Kings
,
the
Princes
,
the
Scribes
,
&
Pharises
,
&
the
masters
of
the
people
.
And
againe
vpon
these
words
,
The
fat
they
did
eate
,
by
a
metaphore
(
sayth
hee
)
the
Prophet
speaketh
to
the
Princes
,
of
whom
it
is
said
in
another
place
,
Which
deuoure
my
people
as
it
were
bread
.
Yea
,
when
God
himselfe
sayth
in
this
same
place
of
Ezechiel
,
with
force
and
crueltie
haue
yee
ruled
them
:
It
may
euidently
appeare
,
that
he
speaketh
not
there
to
ecclesiastical
ministers
only
,
but
to
princes
,
iudges
,
&
rulers
also
,
which
sucke
the
sweete
from
the
people
of
God
,
and
do
not
carefully
see
to
their
defence
,
and
godly
gouernement
,
but
suffer
them
to
be
spoyled
of
their
enemies
,
and
to
wander
from
God
,
and
his
true
worship
.
But
what
should
I
seeme
to
proue
that
,
which
all
learned
knowe
to
bee
most
true
?
The
Spirite
of
God
speaketh
to
the
same
purpose
by
these
Prophets
vnder
figuratiue
wordes
,
that
he
doeth
by
other
prophets
in
plaine
speech
.
O
yee
Priestes
(
sayeth
Osee
)
heare
this
O
yee
house
of
Israel
,
giue
eare
O
thou
house
of
the
King
:
Iudgement
is
against
you
,
because
you
are
become
a
snare
in
Mispath
,
and
a
spreadnette
in
Mount
Thabor
,
that
is
,
you
as
hunters
lay
wayte
to
snare
the
people
,
and
to
oppresse
them
by
couetousnesse
,
extortion
,
and
briberie
:
and
your
corrupt
manners
is
as
a
nette
to
take
other
in
,
by
your
euill
example
.
And
likewise
sayeth
Micheas
.
Heare
this
O
yee
heades
of
the
house
of
Iaacob
,
and
yee
Princes
of
the
house
of
Israel
:
they
abhorre
iudgements
and
peruert
equitie
:
They
build
vp
Sion
with
blood
,
and
Hierusalem
with
iniquitie
.
The
heades
thereof
iudge
by
rewardes
,
and
the
Priestes
thereof
teach
for
hire
,
and
their
Prophets
prophecie
for
money
.
These
bee
the
ordinarie
voyces
of
the
holie
ghost
,
vttered
by
the
prophets
,
in
sharpe
and
earnest
reproouing
,
not
onely
for
the
people
for
their
wicked
reuolting
from
God
,
but
also
,
yea
&
that
chiefly
,
for
the
princes
,
rulers
,
magistrates
,
iudges
,
bishops
,
priests
,
ministers
and
other
,
whome
God
hath
set
in
place
of
gouernement
.
For
God
hath
appoynted
them
,
as
Shepheards
,
as
guiders
,
and
patrons
of
his
people
,
to
direct
them
,
to
keepe
them
,
to
defend
them
in
his
true
worship
,
and
right
seruice
,
and
,
if
they
will
bee
wandering
from
him
,
eyther
by
errour
in
Religion
,
or
by
wickednesse
in
life
,
to
instruct
&
teach
them
,
and
by
all
meanes
that
may
bee
,
to
call
them
home
againe
:
or
if
they
will
not
bee
ruled
,
by
authoritie
to
bridle
and
restraine
them
,
yea
,
and
by
punishment
to
correct
them
.
Now
if
the
watchmen
and
Shepheards
,
that
is
,
the
guiders
and
rulers
of
the
people
,
whether
they
bee
Ciuill
or
Ecclesiasticall
,
shall
waxe
ignoraunt
,
and
vnskilfull
of
their
dueties
,
shall
become
negligent
and
carelesse
of
their
charge
,
shall
be
giuen
ouer
to
voluptuousnesse
and
pleasure
of
the
world
,
or
to
couetousnesse
,
briberie
,
and
extortion
,
to
iniurie
,
violence
and
oppression
,
and
in
their
gouernment
seeke
their
owne
pleasure
and
commoditie
,
and
nothing
regarde
,
either
the
benefite
of
the
people
,
or
the
glory
of
God
:
then
(
I
say
)
these
speeches
of
the
Prophets
lie
directly
against
them
,
and
may
well
be
vsed
to
declare
the
wrath
of
God
towards
them
.
But
what
maketh
this
to
the
purpose
pretended
?
howe
hangeth
this
reason
together
?
God
by
the
prophets
earnestly
reprooueth
the
Gouernours
,
aswell
of
the
Church
as
of
the
common
weale
,
for
their
wickednesse
,
couetousnesse
,
and
extortion
:
therefore
bishops
,
and
ecclesiasticall
ministers
may
not
by
the
word
of
God
enioy
temporall
landes
&
possessions
.
Or
this
,
God
blameth
the
priestes
of
the
olde
lawe
for
couetousnesse
:
therefore
the
bishops
of
the
church
of
Christ
may
haue
no
landes
and
possessions
.
They
that
wil
be
perswaded
with
such
reasons
,
wil
easily
be
caried
away
into
error
.
If
it
were
certaine
,
and
did
of
necessitie
followe
;
that
all
they
,
which
haue
great
liuings
and
possessions
,
must
needes
be
couetous
:
then
happily
this
reasoning
might
bee
of
some
force
.
But
I
thinke
there
is
no
reasonable
man
that
wil
graunt
it
,
and
therefore
this
reasoning
is
without
all
reason
.
The
Priests
&
Leuites
,
as
themselues
confesse
,
had
no
great
lands
and
lordships
,
and
yet
wee
finde
them
often
in
the
prophets
accused
and
blamed
for
couetousnesse
:
therefore
it
is
not
the
want
of
temporall
lands
and
liuings
,
that
can
bring
Iob
was
of
great
wealth
and
possessions
,
and
yet
wee
reade
not
that
hee
was
euer
blamed
for
couetousnesse
:
Yea
hee
beareth
witnesse
of
his
owne
free
heart
and
liberalitie
,
and
saith
,
Hee
neuer
set
his
heart
vpon
Gold
,
nor
saide
to
the
wedge
of
Golde
,
Thou
art
my
hope
,
nor
reioyced
of
beeing
rich
,
nor
because
his
hande
had
founde
abundance
,
&c.
Abraham
also
was
riche
,
and
God
had
blessed
him
with
great
possessions
,
and
yet
surely
his
heart
was
farre
from
the
loue
of
money
.
Ioseph
had
no
small
possessions
,
and
was
in
place
of
honour
,
and
yet
fewe
in
the
meanest
state
or
degree
did
euer
keepe
a
more
humble
heart
,
or
put
lesse
delight
in
honour
and
riches
then
hee
did
.
I
might
say
the
same
of
Dauid
,
though
a
king
,
and
of
Daniel
,
though
in
very
high
estate
,
and
in
great
authoritie
,
and
as
it
may
bee
thought
,
in
liuing
proportionable
to
the
same
.
When
Christ
in
the
gospell
had
saide
,
that
it
was
as
vnpossible
for
a
riche
man
to
enter
into
heauen
,
as
for
a
Camell
to
goe
through
the
eie
of
a
needle
,
and
his
Disciples
had
wondered
at
that
saying
,
hee
aunswered
:
That
which
is
with
man
impos-sible
,
is
possible
with
God
.
Albeit
mans
corrupt
nature
,
as
it
is
generally
giuen
to
all
ill
,
so
it
is
chiefely
inclined
to
couetousnesse
,
and
delight
of
the
worlde
:
Yet
the
good
grace
of
Gods
holy
Spirite
doeth
so
guide
the
heartes
of
his
faithfull
,
that
in
the
middest
of
greatest
abundaunce
of
his
plentifull
blessinges
,
they
can
retaine
the
feare
of
God
,
and
contempt
of
the
worlde
.
Wherefore
,
it
is
great
rashnesse
and
presumption
,
to
condemne
all
them
to
bee
giuen
ouer
to
couetousnesse
and
delight
of
the
worlde
,
whome
they
see
by
the
state
of
the
Commonweale
,
or
by
the
goodnesse
of
the
Prince
,
or
by
any
other
lawfull
and
iust
meanes
to
haue
landes
and
possessions
,
or
wealth
and
riches
,
according
to
their
state
.
Such
persons
as
so
rashely
deeme
of
other
,
may
seeme
rather
to
bewray
the
sicknesse
and
ill
disposition
of
their
owne
mindes
,
then
to
iudge
truely
of
them
,
whome
in
such
case
they
condemne
.
It
is
the
pouertie
and
humblenesse
of
Spirite
and
minde
,
it
is
not
the
pouertie
and
basenesse
of
outwarde
estate
a
desire
to
haue
,
for
feare
of
want
and
scarcitie
,
as
some
learned
men
haue
defined
it
:
then
is
a
poore
estate
to
a
corrupt
minde
a
greater
spurre
to
couetousnesse
,
then
lands
and
plentie
of
liuing
can
bee
.
Before
that
bishoppes
and
Ministers
had
any
Landes
assigned
vnto
them
,
yea
,
when
they
were
yet
vnder
the
Crosse
of
persecution
in
the
time
of
Cyprian
:
wee
reade
,
that
he
In
like
manner
complaine
Hierome
,
Augustine
,
Chrysostome
,
Basile
,
and
other
auncient
Writers
,
and
Histories
of
their
time
.
Yea
,
in
the
Apostles
time
wee
see
some
giuen
ouer
to
the
worlde
,
and
ledde
away
with
couetousnesse
,
when
Ministers
as
yet
liued
onely
vpon
the
free
beneuolence
of
the
people
.
Wherefore
,
it
is
not
pouertie
,
or
a
lowe
and
contemptible
state
in
the
face
of
the
worlde
,
that
can
bring
a
satisfied
and
contented
Spirite
.
And
surely
I
am
of
this
opinion
,
that
a
poore
and
straight
state
of
liuing
in
the
Ministerie
,
especially
in
these
dayes
,
woulde
be
a
greater
cause
of
euill
and
inconuenience
in
the
church
,
and
a
more
vehement
temptation
to
carrie
away
their
myndes
from
the
care
of
their
Office
,
then
nowe
their
ample
and
large
liuinges
are
.
I
could
,
and
will
(
when
God
shall
giue
occasion
)
declare
good
reason
of
this
my
opinion
:
which
for
some
considerations
I
thinke
good
at
this
time
to
lette
passe
.
If
our
bishops
and
other
chiefe
of
the
Cleargie
,
beeing
nowe
in
the
state
of
our
church
,
by
the
prouidence
of
God
,
&
singular
goodnes
of
our
Prince
so
amply
prouided
for
,
be
so
vnthankfull
vnto
God
,
and
so
giuen
ouer
to
the
worlde
,
as
they
are
bitterly
accused
to
bee
:
surely
their
fault
must
needes
bee
the
greater
,
neyther
will
I
,
or
any
other
that
feareth
God
,
in
that
poynt
excuse
them
,
but
praie
to
God
(
if
there
bee
any
such
)
that
these
odious
reportes
spredde
vpon
them
,
may
bee
a
meanes
to
put
them
in
remembraunce
of
their
duetie
,
and
to
amend
.
But
vndoubtedly
(
good
christians
)
I
speake
it
with
my
heart
,
me
thinketh
I
doe
foresee
at
hand
those
dayes
,
and
that
time
,
when
GOD
of
his
iustice
will
both
condignly
rewarde
our
vnthankful
receyuing
of
his
Gospell
,
and
contempt
of
his
Ministers
,
and
also
giue
to
them
iust
occasion
to
declare
vnto
their
aduersaries
and
euill
speakers
,
that
they
are
not
such
bond-slaues
of
the
world
,
nor
bee
so
lead
away
captiue
with
the
lusts
of
the
flesh
,
as
they
are
defamed
.
Yea
,
I
thinke
,
this
crosse
of
contempt
,
slaunder
and
reproch
,
that
now
is
layde
vpon
them
,
is
Gods
fatherly
admonition
to
warne
them
:
and
as
it
were
a
meane
to
prepare
them
to
that
day
that
is
comming
:
which
day
vndoubtedly
will
bee
a
day
of
wrath
,
a
day
of
trouble
and
heauinesse
,
a
day
of
vtter
destruction
and
misery
,
a
darke
&
gloomy
day
,
a
cloudie
and
stormie
day
,
a
day
of
the
trumpet
&
of
the
alarme
against
the
strong
cities
.
On
that
day
will
the
Lorde
search
Hierusalem
with
Lanthorns
,
and
visit
them
which
continue
in
their
dregges
,
and
say
,
Tush
,
the
Lorde
will
doe
no
euill
.
Therefore
their
goods
shal
be
spoyled
,
their
houses
shall
bee
layd
waste
,
they
shal
build
gay
houses
,
and
not
dwel
in
them
,
they
shall
plant
vineyardes
,
but
not
drinke
the
wine
thereof
.
In
that
day
the
Lorde
will
visite
the
Princes
,
and
Kinges
Children
,
and
all
such
as
weare
gay
cloathing
,
and
all
those
that
leape
ouer
the
thresholde
so
proudly
,
and
fill
their
Lordes
houses
with
robberie
,
and
falsehoode
.
On
that
day
God
will
bring
the
people
into
suche
vexation
,
that
they
shall
goe
about
like
blinde
men
,
and
all
because
they
have
sinned
against
the
Lord
,
and
contemned
his
worde
.
Wherefore
,
I
most
heartily
pray
vnto
God
,
that
we
altogether
,
both
Prince
and
people
,
honourable
and
worshipfull
,
ecclesiastical
and
lay
persons
,
preachers
and
hearers
,
may
ioyne
together
in
the
faithfull
remembraunce
of
that
day
,
and
to
consider
that
it
can
not
bee
farre
from
vs
,
and
therefore
that
it
is
full
time
,
and
more
then
time
,
to
turne
vnto
God
by
hearty
repentance
,
and
faithfull
receiuing
of
his
worde
.
For
surely
the
sentences
of
the
Prophets
,
of
some
men
partially
and
affectionately
applied
to
the
Clergy
and
ministers
only
,
do
in
right
&
true
meaning
touch
vs
al
,
of
al
states
and
conditions
.
But
I
will
returne
to
my
matter
againe
.
The
testimonie
of
Malachie
vsed
of
some
to
like
effect
,
as
the
other
before
,
I
haue
purposely
left
to
this
place
:
because
it
speaketh
particularly
of
priestes
,
and
therefore
will
they
haue
it
more
nighly
to
touch
our
bishops
,
&c.
And
nowe
O
yee
Priests
this
commandement
is
for
you
,
&c.
And
a
litle
after
,
making
comparison
betwene
Leui
and
the
priests
of
that
time
,
The
lawe
of
trueth
was
in
his
mouth
,
and
there
was
no
iniquitie
founde
in
his
lippes
,
he
walked
with
me
in
peace
and
in
equitie
,
and
hee
turned
many
from
their
iniquitie
:
but
yee
haue
gone
out
of
the
way
,
yee
haue
caused
many
to
fall
by
the
Lawe
,
ye
haue
corrupted
the
couenant
of
Leui
,
saith
the
Lord
of
hosts
:
therefore
haue
I
made
you
despised
,
and
vile
before
the
people
.
These
wordes
of
the
prophet
doe
so
touch
our
Bishops
and
clergie
men
,
if
they
be
so
euill
as
they
are
made
,
as
all
sentences
wherein
the
Prophets
blame
the
Priests
of
their
time
,
doe
touch
euill
ministers
of
the
Church
:
but
howe
they
eyther
specially
nippe
our
bishoppes
,
as
it
is
thought
,
or
any
thing
pertaine
to
the
proofe
of
the
principall
matter
,
or
reproouing
of
Preachers
liuings
by
Landes
,
I
see
not
.
In
deede
this
sentence
of
Malachy
might
bee
rightly
vsed
against
the
pope
&
his
prelates
,
which
neglecting
the
whole
dutie
of
Gods
ministers
,
both
in
preaching
and
liuing
,
stayed
themselues
vpon
the
authoritie
of
Saint
Peter
,
and
of
succession
,
as
though
the
Spirite
of
God
had
beene
bounde
to
their
succession
,
though
they
taught
and
liued
neuer
so
corruptly
.
For
so
indeede
did
these
priestes
whome
Malachie
reprooueth
:
they
neglected
the
true
worshippe
of
God
,
and
yet
woulde
they
bee
accompted
his
good
and
true
priestes
,
because
they
were
of
the
tribe
of
Leui
,
with
whom
God
had
That
our
bishoppes
and
ministers
doe
not
challenge
to
holde
by
succession
,
it
is
most
euident
:
their
whole
doctrine
and
preaching
is
contrarie
:
they
vnderstand
and
teach
,
that
neither
they
,
nor
any
other
can
haue
Gods
fauour
so
annexed
and
tyed
to
them
,
but
that
,
if
they
leaue
their
dueties
by
Gods
worde
prescribed
,
they
must
in
his
sight
leese
the
preheminence
of
his
ministers
,
and
bee
subiect
to
his
wrath
and
punishment
.
They
knowe
,
and
declare
to
all
men
,
that
the
couenaunt
on
the
behalfe
of
Leui
,
that
is
,
on
the
behalfe
of
the
ministers
of
God
to
be
perfourmed
,
consisteth
in
these
three
branches
:
by
preaching
to
teach
the
right
way
of
saluation
,
and
to
sette
foorth
the
true
worship
of
God
:
to
keepe
peace
and
quietnesse
in
the
Church
of
God
:
and
thirdly
,
by
honest
life
to
bee
example
vnto
others
.
These
branches
of
the
couenant
,
if
our
bishops
and
preachers
haue
corrupted
and
broken
,
they
haue
to
answere
for
it
before
God
,
and
their
punishment
will
be
exceeding
grieuous
.
As
for
their
doctrine
,
I
am
right
sure
,
and
(
in
the
feare
of
GOD
I
speake
it
)
will
hazard
my
life
to
trye
it
,
that
all
their
enemies
shall
neuer
bee
able
so
to
prooue
it
,
but
that
it
shall
bee
founde
sincere
and
true
:
so
that
I
doubt
not
,
but
God
him selfe
will
beare
witnesse
with
them
,
as
hee
did
with
Leui
,
that
Trueth
is
in
their
mouth
,
and
(
as
touching
their
doctrine
)
no
iniquitie
founde
in
their
lippes
.
For
they
doe
both
teach
the
trueth
according
to
the
Scriptures
,
sincerely
,
and
confounde
the
errours
of
the
Antichristian
Church
,
learnedly
and
truely
.
They
therfore
that
speake
so
much
against
them
,
may
seeme
lesse
to
regarde
this
part
of
their
obseruing
the
couenant
of
Leui
,
then
the
duetie
of
Christians
requireth
.
But
I
trust
,
our
mercifull
God
will
fauourably
consider
it
,
and
beare
with
some
other
their
imperfections
in
them
.
I
pray
God
wee
bee
not
lighted
into
that
time
,
that
men
haue
itching
eares
,
and
can
like
no
preachers
,
but
such
as
clawe
their
affections
,
and
feede
their
fantasies
in
vanities
and
newe
deuises
.
The
couenaunt
of
peace
they
keepe
also
,
liuing
in
vnitie
and
peace
among
them-selues
,
and
studying
(
so
much
as
they
can
)
by
teaching
,
and
by
good
order
,
to
keepe
it
among
other
.
And
that
is
no
small
cause
of
their
misliking
at
this
time
,
because
they
,
being
in
some
place
of
gouernment
,
according
to
their
dueties
striue
to
represse
those
,
which
by
vntemperate
zeale
seeke
to
disturbe
the
Church
,
and
to
giue
cause
of
faction
and
disorder
,
by
altering
things
externall
in
a
setled
and
refourmed
state
.
As
touching
their
liues
and
conuersations
according
to
the
Lawe
of
God
,
(
as
before
I
haue
said
)
if
I
must
iudge
according
to
that
I
knowe
,
I
must
thinke
the
best
,
because
I
know
no
ill
.
Though
there
bee
imperfections
in
some
things
:
if
men
woulde
charitablie
consider
,
in
what
time
wee
liue
,
and
whose
Messengers
they
are
,
and
somewhat
withall
descend
into
their
owne
bosomes
,
and
lay
their
owne
dueties
before
their
eyes
:
I
thinke
surely
they
woulde
iudge
of
them
more
christianly
then
many
doe
.
Obiection
.
But
they
will
say
,
that
according
to
the
wordes
of
Malachie
,
God
sheweth
his
iudgement
against
them
for
their
wickednesse
,
because
hee
hath
made
them
so
contemptible
,
so
vile
and
despised
before
all
the
people
:
for
(
say
they
)
wee
may
see
how
all
men
loath
and
disdaine
them
.
Answere
.
It
must
needes
be
true
(
I
confesse
)
that
Malachie
spake
of
the
Priests
of
his
time
:
but
I
doe
not
take
it
to
be
alwayes
an
vnfallible
token
of
euil
Priests
and
Ministers
,
or
a
certaine
signe
of
Gods
displeasure
towarde
them
,
when
the
people
do
hate
,
disdaine
,
and
contemne
them
.
I
see
more
commonly
in
the
Scriptures
,
that
it
is
a
token
of
vnthankefull
,
stubborne
,
and
hard-hearted
people
,
which
smally
regarde
the
worde
of
God
,
and
therefore
also
mislike
his
ministers
.
Elias
,
Micheas
,
Amos
,
and
other
Prophets
were
smally
esteemed
,
you
knowe
,
among
the
Israelites
.
Esay
,
Ieremie
,
Ezechiel
,
were
euen
of
as
small
credite
and
estimation
among
the
lewes
.
It
may
appeare
so
to
bee
,
seeing
Esay
signified
,
that
they
lilled
out
their
tongues
,
in
mocking
of
him
,
and
other
of
his
time
.
And
I
am
sure
,
you
knowe
the
fauour
and
entertainement
that
the
Apostles
had
also
among
the
same
people
.
I
trust
then
you
will
not
say
it
was
a
token
of
naughtie
and
corrupt
Ministers
,
or
of
Gods
iust
iudgement
against
them
:
for
they
were
the
right
and
true
Prophetes
,
Apostles
,
and
Messengers
of
God
,
and
yet
were
in
great
hatred
and
misliking
of
them
that
thought
themselues
to
be
the
people
of
God
.
It
may
be
surely
,
and
in
deede
I
thinke
it
to
be
very
true
,
that
God
hath
touched
our
bishops
&
Preachers
with
this
scourge
of
ignominie
and
reproch
,
for
their
slackenesse
and
negligence
in
their
office
:
And
I
pray
God
they
may
take
this
mercifull
warning
,
and
shunne
his
greater
plagues
.
But
I
must
say
withall
,
as
Christ
sayeth
of
the
Galileans
,
whose
blood
Pilate
mixed
with
their
sacrifice
,
and
of
them
Doe
you
thinke
,
that
they
onely
are
sinners
?
nay
I
say
vnto
you
,
if
you
do
not
repent
,
you
shall
all
taste
of
the
same
sharpe
iustice
.
If
God
punish
his
Ministers
,
he
will
not
suffer
the
other
vntouched
.
Now
the
time
is
come
that
the
iudgement
beginneth
at
the
house
of
God
,
and
if
God
punish
those
that
he
sent
with
his
worde
,
what
will
hee
doe
to
them
that
vnthankfully
receiue
his
worde
?
THAT
this
matter
of
Ecclesiasticall
mens
liuings
And
first
men
are
willed
,
to
cal
to
remembrance
the
example
of
Christ
our
Sauiour
,
his
birth
,
the
state
of
his
life
,
the
choise
of
his
apostles
,
&
his
perpetuall
doctrine
,
exhorting
to
pouertie
and
contempt
of
the
worlde
.
His
parents
(
say
they
)
were
poore
,
and
liued
by
an
handie
craft
,
descended
of
a
stocke
and
kinred
growen
altogether
out
of
credite
in
the
worlde
:
in
steede
of
a
princely
chamber
,
borne
in
an
Oxe
stall
:
wrapped
in
poore
clothes
,
in
steede
of
white
and
fine
linnen
:
layde
in
a
cribbe
for
want
of
a
rich
cradle
:
and
in
place
of
worthie
seruitours
,
hee
had
the
presence
of
an
Oxe
and
an
Asse
.
And
that
hee
might
shewe
himselfe
to
delight
in
pouertie
and
contempt
of
the
world
,
his
natiuitie
was
first
reuealed
vnto
poore
Shepheards
watching
their
flockes
.
As
hee
was
borne
,
so
was
he
bredde
,
in
the
poore
and
contemptible
Towne
of
Nazareth
,
out
of
the
which
Nathaniel
thought
nothing
woorthy
credite
coulde
come
:
in
which
Towne
,
as
it
may
bee
thought
,
by
the
exercise
of
an
handie
craft
,
hee
liued
in
obedience
of
Ioseph
,
and
of
his
Mother
.
Such
as
his
birth
and
breeding
was
,
such
was
the
state
of
his
liuing
,
when
the
full
time
of
his
dispensation
came
:
for
hee
was
not
borne
to
anie
Landes
or
possessions
,
neyther
had
hee
any
great
wealth
and
riches
to
susteine
himselfe
,
yea
,
not
so
much
as
an
house
to
put
his
heade
in
,
but
was
mainteyned
by
the
almes
as
it
were
,
and
by
the
charitable
deuotion
of
certayne
wealthie
women
of
Galiley
,
and
other
godly
persons
.
His
Apostles
that
he
chose
to
followe
him
,
and
to
bee
the
Ministers
of
his
kingdome
,
hee
tooke
not
out
of
the
state
of
Princes
,
noble
men
,
or
great
and
rich
Lordes
,
with
Landes
and
dominions
:
but
out
of
the
poore
state
,
and
condition
of
fishers
,
Tent-makers
,
and
toule-gatherers
.
And
thus
may
we
see
our
Lorde
and
Christ
altogether
wrapped
in
pouertie
,
and
besette
on
euery
side
with
the
base
and
contemptible
state
of
the
world
.
But
to
what
purpose
is
all
this
alleaged
?
Forsooth
,
that
wee
may
vnderstande
,
that
it
is
not
lawfull
for
such
as
bee
guides
of
the
Lordes
flocke
,
to
liue
in
any
other
state
,
then
in
that
the
Lorde
gaue
example
of
:
For
whosoeuer
seeketh
Christ
(
say
they
)
in
other
state
and
sort
,
then
hee
gaue
example
of
,
seeketh
not
Christ
,
but
Antichrist
and
the
pompe
of
the
world
So
that
the
sense
and
effect
of
the
reason
is
this
:
Christ
was
borne
,
bredde
,
and
liued
in
pouertie
,
and
chose
vnto
him
Apostles
of
poore
condition
:
therefore
bishoppes
and
Ministers
of
the
church
must
haue
no
Landes
or
possessions
,
but
stay
them selues
in
like
poore
state
,
as
Christ
and
his
Apostles
did
.
I
doe
not
frame
this
argument
(
good
Reader
)
of
purpose
to
cauill
,
but
to
admonish
thee
of
the
principall
state
,
and
that
considering
the
proofe
to
bee
naked
in
it selfe
,
thou
maiest
the
better
iudge
of
the
strength
thereof
.
Surely
,
I
will
hencefoorth
cease
to
marueile
at
the
wrested
and
violent
interpretations
that
Hermites
,
Monkes
and
friers
haue
made
vpon
the
scriptures
,
to
iustifie
and
set
foorth
their
superstitious
life
of
voluntary
pouertie
and
forsaking
the
worlde
:
seeing
professors
of
the
gospel
,
to
mainteine
their
new
doctrines
,
take
vpon
themselues
the
like
liberty
and
boldenesse
,
in
abusing
the
holie
Scriptures
and
worde
of
God
:
And
yet
surely
it
doth
grieue
mee
,
and
make
my
heart
bleede
to
see
it
.
What
shall
the
aduersarie
thinke
of
our
dealing
with
the
Scriptures
?
Surely
,
that
wee
doe
in
so
earnest
manner
pull
them
from
the
interpretation
of
the
Fathers
&
of
the
Church
,
to
the
ende
that
by
applying
them
according
to
our
owne
fantasies
,
we
may
set
foorth
and
seeme
to
iustifie
to
the
worlde
,
what
doctrine
soeuer
we
shall
thinke
good
our selues
:
And
so
shall
this
bee
an
occasion
to
discredite
all
the
particular
doctrines
of
the
Gospell
,
which
hitherto
,
as
well
this
Church
of
England
,
as
other
churches
reformed
haue
taught
.
But
to
vnderstande
the
weight
of
this
reason
before
vsed
against
the
wealthie
liuings
of
our
Clergie
,
wee
must
trie
it
by
a
right
and
iust
balance
:
that
is
,
by
the
true
meaning
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
First
therefore
,
let
vs
consider
the
causes
of
Christes
pouertie
,
and
of
the
choyce
of
such
Apostles
,
which
in
mine
opinion
are
two
:
The
one
is
Hee
is
despised
and
abhorred
of
men
,
hee
is
such
a
man
as
hath
good
experience
of
sorowes
and
infirmities
:
we
reckned
him
so
vile
that
we
hidde
our
faces
from
him
.
Howbeit
hee
onely
hath
taken
our
infirmities
on
him
,
and
borne
our
paines
.
Yet
wee
did
iudge
him
as
though
he
were
plagued
and
cast
downe
of
God
.
This
is
that
humiliation
and
debasing
of
himselfe
that
Paul
speaketh
of
,
when
hee
saith
,
Hee
beeing
in
the
forme
of
God
,
thought
it
no
robberie
to
be
equall
with
God
,
but
made
him selfe
of
no
reputation
,
taking
on
him
the
forme
of
a
seruant
,
and
made
in
the
likenesse
of
men
,
and
founde
in
figure
as
a
man
,
hee
humbled
himselfe
,
made
obedient
vnto
death
,
euen
to
the
death
of
the
Crosse
.
These
places
(
good
Christians
)
declare
vnto
vs
,
both
the
pouertie
and
contemptible
state
of
Christ
here
in
earth
,
and
also
the
very
roote
and
principall
cause
thereof
:
that
is
,
the
saluation
of
mankinde
.
The
sonne
of
God
became
the
sonne
of
man
,
that
he
might
make
vs
the
children
of
God
:
he
was
borne
a
weake
and
tender
babe
,
that
he
might
make
vs
strong
men
in
him
:
he
was
tied
in
swadling
bands
,
that
he
might
loose
and
deliuer
vs
from
the
bondes
of
the
fraile
and
sinful
flesh
:
he
was
wrapped
in
poore
clowtes
,
that
with
the
garment
of
his
innocencie
,
he
might
hide
our
nake
dnes
:
he
was
borne
&
liued
poorly
,
that
he
might
make
vs
rich
&
plentiful
in
him
:
he
was
a
stranger
in
the
world
,
&
had
not
an
house
to
put
his
head
in
,
that
he
might
purchase
for
vs
a
citie
&
heritage
in
heauen
:
he
was
borne
vnder
bondage
,
and
payed
tribute
to
Caesar
,
that
hee
might
deliuer
vs
from
the
tyrannie
of
Hel
:
he
was
debased
euen
to
the
company
of
bruite
beasts
,
that
he
might
bring
vs
to
the
glorious
company
of
Angels
:
he
lay
in
hay
in
a
Crib
,
that
he
might
procure
euerlasting
foode
for
our
soules
:
finally
,
he
was
accused
of
sin
&
put
to
most
cruel
death
,
that
we
being
iustified
by
his
merite
,
might
appeare
innocent
in
the
sight
of
God
.
These
be
the
sweet
&
comfortable
cogitations
that
good
christians
should
conceiue
vpon
the
consideration
of
Christs
poore
&
base
state
in
this
life
.
For
pouerty
in
Christ
was
not
so
much
for
example
of
life
,
as
to
satisfie
a
punishment
due
to
sinne
.
Riches
is
the
good
blessing
and
gift
of
God
:
but
pouertie
came
in
at
the
same
doore
that
death
did
,
that
is
,
by
the
disobedience
of
our
first
father
.
Wee
may
not
therefore
thinke
with
Monks
&
Friers
,
that
pouerty
in
it self
is
a
more
holy
state
of
liuing
,
then
wealth
&
riches
is
.
But
of
that
more
hereafter
.
Now
let
vs
consider
what
maner
of
pouerty
this
was
in
Christ
.
Christ
was
in
himself
exceeding
rich
,
both
as
the
sonne
of
God
,
&
as
the
sonne
of
man
.
As
God
,
he
had
all
things
common
with
his
father
.
All
thinges
that
my
father
hath
are
mine
.
And
againe
.
All
thine
are
mine
,
and
mine
are
thine
.
As
touching
his
humanitie
,
he
is
likewise
Desire
of
me
,
&
I
shal
giue
thee
the
heathen
for
thine
inheritance
,
&
the
vttermost
parts
of
the
earth
for
thy
possession
.
Bethleem
:
he
that
had
al
power
in
the
whole
world
,
was
a
banished
person
for
a
certaine
time
in
Egypt
:
he
that
feedeth
with
sustenance
man
&
beast
,
foule
&
fish
,
partly
by
labor
gat
his
liuing
,
partly
was
fed
with
the
liberalitie
of
other
.
He
that
prouideth
apparel
foral
things
,
hung
naked
vpon
the
Crosse
:
he
that
sitteth
in
heauen
as
his
throne
,
&
hath
the
earth
for
his
footestoole
,
at
an
other
mans
charge
was
buried
and
layd
in
a
strange
Sepulchre
.
Christs
pouertie
therfore
was
willing
,
not
of
any
necessitie
of
holinesse
,
as
I
haue
said
,
but
to
beare
that
which
for
sinne
was
due
to
vs
.
Now
,
I
pray
you
,
mark
the
strength
of
the
former
reason
.
Christ
,
to
sustaine
the
punishment
due
to
our
sinnes
,
liued
in
great
pouerty
&
humility
in
this
world
:
therfore
bishops
&
ministers
of
the
Church
,
of
necessitie
,
must
liue
in
pouertie
,
and
not
haue
any
wealthy
liuings
,
by
lands
or
otherwise
.
I
trust
they
that
haue
care
of
their
consciences
,
will
not
easily
be
led
to
any
perswasion
by
such
reasons
.
They
will
say
,
Christ
did
this
also
for
our
example
.
I
graunt
,
in
some
respect
he
did
so
:
By
his
example
he
teacheth
vs
humblenesse
and
modestie
,
that
we
may
not
be
loath
to
doe
those
things
,
that
he
did
,
for
the
benefite
&
commoditie
of
our
Christian
brother
.
If
we
so
swell
with
pride
,
that
in
respect
of
our
Noblenesse
,
or
birth
,
or
great
estate
in
the
worlde
,
wee
disdaine
other
,
and
thinke
our
poore
neighbour
doeth
vs
iniurie
,
if
he
in
respect
of
Christian
brotherhood
require
of
vs
a
benefit
for
his
better
reliefe
:
then
is
it
time
for
vs
,
to
behold
the
Sonne
of
God
lying
poorly
in
a
cribbe
or
manger
,
betweene
beastes
:
who
,
although
he
were
God
eternall
with
his
Father
,
and
by
his
mother
borne
of
the
most
noble
family
of
many
Kings
and
Prophets
:
yet
for
our
sake
he
did
so
humble
&
debase
himself
,
that
he
came
in
so
poore
and
vile
condition
before
men
.
Furthermore
,
Christ
by
his
example
,
hath
as
it
were
consecrated
pouertie
,
trouble
,
miserie
,
and
affliction
,
that
they
may
not
be
accompted
tokens
of
the
wrath
of
God
,
or
such
things
as
do
hinder
true
pietie
&
holinesse
,
or
let
the
saluation
of
our
soules
.
For
as
mans
nature
doeth
abhorre
all
afflictions
:
so
chiefly
do
men
thinke
pouertie
and
neede
,
to
be
not
onely
one
of
the
greatest
miseries
that
can
happen
to
man
,
but
also
hatefull
to
God
himselfe
.
Thus
we
see
men
commonly
to
thinke
of
such
,
as
are
any
way
fallen
into
pouerty
&
misery
.
Let
Iob
hereof
be
an
example
.
In
this
cause
also
it
is
expedient
for
vs
to
looke
vpon
our
poore
Christ
,
and
to
set
him
before
our
eyes
,
that
wee
may
both
more
patiently
beare
these
things
,
when
for
Gods
cause
they
light
vpon
vs
,
and
more
charitably
iudge
of
other
,
whom
God
therewith
toucheth
:
yea
,
it
is
good
to
teach
vs
to
pul
downe
our
brissles
,
when
we
waxe
proude
of
those
gifts
of
plenty
and
riches
,
that
God
hath
giuen
vs
.
Thus
you
see
what
profit
the
example
of
Christes
pouertie
bringeth
:
but
I
pray
you
,
to
whom
is
Christ
an
example
?
to
bishops
and
Ministers
only
?
did
he
liue
in
poore
&
miserable
state
for
Ministers
only
?
did
he
die
for
their
sinnes
only
?
God
forbid
.
He
was
borne
,
he
liued
,
he
died
for
all
mankinde
,
and
all
faithfull
haue
the
fruite
of
this
his
birth
,
his
life
,
and
his
death
.
Therefore
the
example
of
Christs
life
must
stretch
further
then
to
Bishops
and
Ministers
.
It
is
a
farre
truer
argument
to
say
,
Christ
liued
a
simple
and
poore
life
,
while
hee
was
here
on
earth
:
therefore
all
Christians
ought
to
liue
in
the
same
maner
that
he
did
,
then
to
apply
the
same
onely
to
Ministers
and
Ecclesiasticall
persons
.
Therefore
I
will
all
Christians
to
beware
of
this
hereticall
and
Anbaptisticall
assertion
:
Whosoeuer
seeketh
Christ
in
other
state
and
sort
then
hee
gaue
example
of
,
seeketh
not
Christ
,
but
Antichrist
,
and
the
pompe
of
the
world
.
For
if
this
sentence
be
applied
to
the
example
of
the
poore
state
of
Christ
,
it
is
the
very
ground
of
Anabaptisticall
communitie
,
and
that
none
can
be
saued
,
but
such
as
renounce
al
their
goods
&
possessions
.
Albeit
the
example
of
Christ
in
this
place
be
applied
to
Ministers
onely
:
yet
in
trueth
it
appertaineth
to
all
other
faithfull
,
as
well
to
them
.
And
if
the
Argument
shal
be
counted
good
now
:
hereafter
,
with
as
good
liklihood
,
and
farre
truer
interpretation
,
it
may
be
vsed
against
al
that
shal
truely
professe
Christ
.
As
touching
that
Christ
chose
so
simple
Apostles
,
and
of
so
poore
estate
,
Saint
Paul
sheweth
the
reason
and
cause
thereof
.
Brethren
(
saith
hee
)
you
see
your
calling
,
how
that
not
many
wise
men
after
the
flesh
,
not
many
mightie
,
not
many
Noble
are
called
:
but
God
hath
chosen
the
foolish
things
to
confound
the
wise
,
and
the
weake
things
to
confounde
the
mightie
,
and
vnnoble
things
of
the
world
,
and
things
that
are
despised
,
God
hath
chosen
,
and
things
which
are
not
,
to
bring
to
nought
things
that
are
,
that
no
flesh
shoulde
glorie
in
his
presence
.
If
Christ
in
the
entrance
of
his
Kingdome
,
going
about
to
subdue
the
world
to
his
knowledge
,
should
haue
vsed
the
sernice
and
ministerie
of
Princes
,
Noblemen
,
great
,
wealthie
,
and
rich
men
:
or
of
such
as
hadbene
wise
,
learned
,
and
eloquent
,
and
politique
:
the
glorie
of
his
mightie
conquest
would
haue
bene
attributed
to
the
power
and
might
,
to
the
wealth
and
riches
,
to
the
wisedome
and
learning
,
to
the
eloquence
and
policie
of
those
,
which
had
bene
his
ministers
,
and
so
the
glorie
of
God
in
that
worke
of
mans
saluation
,
should
haue
bene
diminished
.
Therefore
God
,
to
shewe
his
power
in
heauenly
thinges
,
ouerthwarted
the
wisedome
of
the
worlde
,
and
chose
his
Apostles
poore
,
vnnoble
,
simple
,
vnlerned
,
without
eloquence
,
farre
from
the
cunning
,
wisedome
,
and
policie
of
the
world
,
&
by
them
and
by
their
preaching
in
fewe
yeeres
wanne
the
whole
worlde
to
his
knowledge
,
and
defaced
the
kingdome
of
Sathan
,
consisting
in
superstition
,
idolatrie
,
and
wickednesse
.
And
indeede
,
this
order
of
Gods
woorking
by
these
poore
and
vnlearned
men
,
preuailed
against
all
the
Nobilitie
,
the
honour
,
the
power
,
the
might
,
the
wisedome
,
the
policie
,
learning
,
the
eloquence
of
the
worlde
,
so
that
it
might
bee
truely
sayde
,
Non
est
potentia
,
non
est
prudentia
,
non
est
consilium
aduersus
Dominum
.
But
what
hereof
is
to
bee
concluded
to
this
purpose
?
forsooth
,
that
as
Christ
thought
it
fittest
to
chuse
onely
poore
men
to
his
Apostles
,
and
sent
them
abroade
without
any
stay
of
Lining
in
the
worlde
:
so
hee
thinketh
it
meetest
,
that
his
Ministers
in
his
Church
in
all
times
and
places
shoulde
be
in
poore
estate
,
and
not
to
haue
any
wealth
or
riches
.
It
is
good
to
consider
this
reason
also
,
that
you
bee
not
more
ledde
with
it
,
then
the
weight
&
force
of
it
requireth
.
The
office
of
the
Apostles
was
,
to
goe
from
Countrey
to
Countrey
,
from
place
to
place
,
to
plant
Churches
vnto
God
,
so
that
they
could
not
haue
any
certaine
stay
of
Liuing
:
It
is
not
therefore
like
reason
,
that
in
a
setled
Church
where
the
Gospel
is
receiued
,
the
Ministers
and
Preachers
thereof
may
haue
no
certaine
forme
of
Liuing
appoynted
them
,
eyther
by
land
or
otherwise
.
As
Christ
chose
his
Apostles
poore
,
so
he
chose
them
simple
,
and
vnlearned
,
without
eloquence
,
or
any
kinde
of
knowledge
,
that
his
glorie
thereby
might
the
more
be
set
foorth
:
Shall
wee
therefore
inferre
thereupon
,
that
it
is
fittest
alwayes
for
the
Ministers
of
the
Church
,
to
bee
simple
,
without
learning
,
eloquence
,
and
knowledge
?
It
is
well
knowen
that
the
Anabaptists
,
and
some
other
phanaticall
spirits
troubling
the
reformed
Churches
beyonde
the
seas
,
vpon
the
same
example
of
the
Apostles
haue
gathered
,
that
learning
and
knowledge
is
not
to
bee
respected
in
the
choyce
of
Ministers
:
because
God
needeth
no
such
helpes
to
sette
foorth
his
Gospell
,
yea
they
say
that
learning
and
eloquence
are
perillous
instruments
,
to
corrupt
the
simplicitie
of
the
Gospell
,
and
to
giue
countenance
to
errour
.
Wherefore
such
persons
doe
vsually
admit
among
them
to
the
Ministerie
handicrafts
men
,
and
such
as
challenge
to
themselues
the
spirite
of
God
onely
,
without
further
knowledge
.
But
the
godly
,
I
doubt
not
,
vnderstand
that
all
things
neither
can
,
nor
ought
to
bee
like
in
the
state
of
the
Church
beginning
and
vnder
persecution
,
and
in
the
Church
setled
and
liuing
in
peace
and
quietnesse
.
The
Ministers
and
Preachers
of
our
church
,
beside
the
example
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
liuing
in
pouertie
,
are
willed
diligently
to
looke
into
the
perpetual
doctrine
,
which
Christ
in
all
the
Euangelists
doeth
teach
them
,
touching
the
state
of
their
liuing
,
namely
against
riches
,
couetousnesse
,
the
glorie
of
the
world
,
&
care
of
this
life
.
To
this
doctrine
apperteineth
that
which
Christ
teacheth
.
Matt.
6.
That
they
shoulde
not
hoarde
vp
treasure
for
themselues
vpon
earth
,
where
thieues
breake
through
and
steale
them
,
but
that
they
should
lay
vp
treasures
in
heauen
&c.
That
they
cannot
serue
two
masters
,
God
and
Mammon
:
That
they
shoulde
not
bee
carefull
for
their
life
,
what
they
shoulde
eate
,
what
they
shoulde
drinke
,
or
what
apparell
they
shoulde
put
on
:
but
cast
all
their
care
vpon
God
,
and
seeke
his
kingdome
,
and
the
righteousnesse
thereof
,
for
that
it
is
heathenish
carefully
to
seeke
after
those
other
things
,
which
God
of
himselfe
will
plentifully
cast
vpon
his
:
that
riches
,
and
the
pleasures
and
cares
of
this
life
,
are
resembled
to
thornes
which
That
it
is
as
vnpossible
for
a
rich
man
to
enter
into
the
kingdome
of
God
,
as
for
a
Camell
to
goe
thorowe
the
eye
of
a
needle
:
That
hee
cryeth
out
,
woe
to
them
that
are
full
,
for
they
shall
bee
hungrie
:
and
to
them
that
be
rich
,
because
they
haue
alreadie
their
comfort
and
consolation
:
yea
,
he
willeth
them
to
sell
all
that
they
haue
,
and
giue
vnto
the
poore
,
with
a
number
of
other
places
:
wherein
he
instructing
his
Disciples
&
followers
,
vtterly
willeth
them
to
renounce
this
world
and
the
treasures
thereof
.
Whereupon
it
is
thought
it
may
be
very
well
concluded
,
that
the
Ministers
of
the
Church
may
not
haue
any
wealthy
liuings
,
and
especially
by
landes
and
lordships
:
and
therefore
that
our
Bishops
be
not
the
true
followers
of
Christ
,
but
walke
in
the
steppes
of
Antichrist
.
Surely
our
Sauiour
Christ
did
see
,
that
as
the
perpetuall
enemie
of
mankinde
did
continually
seeke
by
all
wayes
to
drawe
men
from
God
:
so
he
did
not
vse
any
meane
more
commonly
,
then
by
honour
,
glorie
,
riches
and
wealth
.
And
therefore
when
he
saw
that
Christ
coulde
not
by
other
temptations
bee
ouercome
,
he
assaulted
him
with
ambition
and
desire
of
principalitie
,
honour
,
and
lordship
.
This
temptation
is
therefore
the
more
dangerous
,
because
mans
corrupt
nature
is
of
it selfe
greatly
inclined
to
the
loue
of
the
world
&
earthly
pleasures
.
Wherefore
I
cannot
denie
,
but
that
our
careful
&
louing
sauiour
did
often
&
in
many
places
warne
his
disciples
,
and
by
them
all
vs
,
to
beware
of
this
working
of
Sathan
,
and
so
much
as
they
could
,
to
shunne
his
snares
.
But
shall
wee
thinke
therefore
,
that
hee
condemneth
principalitie
,
lordship
,
dominion
,
wealth
,
riches
,
landes
,
in
them
that
bee
his
true
and
faithfull
followers
?
No
surely
:
for
that
is
the
full
ground
of
the
Anabaptists
doctrine
,
to
be
shunned
of
alright
christians
.
And
yet
before
I
begin
to
answere
this
,
I
must
needes
protest
it
is
a
queisie
&
dangerous
matter
,
to
speake
of
wealth
and
riches
of
the
world
,
for
feare
of
mistaking
,
either
on
the
one
part
,
or
on
the
other
.
For
whatsoeuer
a
man
shall
say
in
that
case
,
among
the
vngodly
will
be
drawen
according
to
their
priuate
affections
.
The
rich
,
when
they
heare
the
possession
of
riches
&
the
right
vse
of
them
defended
,
by
and
by
if
Gods
special
grace
stay
them
not
,
waxe
more
confident
and
secure
,
and
with
contempt
&
disdaine
of
other
,
thinke
themselues
free
masters
and
Lordes
of
Gods
giftes
,
to
vse
them
euen
at
their
owne
pleasure
,
&
to
the
fulfilling
of
their
owne
fleshly
fantasies
.
On
the
contrary
part
,
when
they
that
be
poore
&
destitute
of
those
gifts
,
shall
heare
the
rich
blamed
for
the
abuse
of
their
wealth
,
&
signification
giuen
,
that
whatsoeuer
is
aboue
the
sufficient
maintenance
of
their
own
state
,
is
due
vnto
the
poore
:
they
also
as
rashly
enter
into
iudgement
,
&
condemne
all
rich
men
as
couetous
,
as
griedy
gatherers
,
as
thieues
&
extortioners
,
&
cruel
detainers
of
that
which
by
Gods
law
is
due
to
others
.
Some
there
be
also
,
that
thinke
all
vse
and
administration
of
riches
to
be
dangerous
,
&
to
bring
no
smal
hinderance
to
the
saluation
of
mens
soules
.
Vnto
which
perswasion
,
the
phanaticall
spirits
of
the
Anabaptists
adde
more
difficultie
,
not
onely
taking
away
all
possession
&
property
,
and
allowing
a
Platonicall
community
of
al
things
:
but
also
denying
superioritie
,
and
Lordship
and
dominion
,
and
bringing
in
a
general
equality
,
most
dangerous
to
the
societie
of
man
.
Wherefore
,
it
behooueth
me
so
to
speake
of
riches
and
possessions
,
that
(
so
neere
as
I
can
)
none
of
these
offences
may
be
iustly
taken
.
First
therefore
to
begin
,
we
may
not
thinke
that
Christ
in
them
that
be
his
,
condemneth
eyther
the
possession
or
the
right
vse
of
Lordship
,
dominion
,
lands
,
riches
,
mony
&
such
like
:
for
they
are
the
good
gifts
of
God
,
wherwith
he
blesseth
his
people
,
as
the
whole
course
of
the
scriptures
declare
.
The
blessing
of
the
Lord
(
saith
Salomon
)
maketh
rich
,
and
bringeth
no
sorowe
of
heart
with
it
.
Blessed
is
the
man
(
saith
Dauid
)
that
feareth
the
Lord
&c.
his
seede
shall
be
mightie
vpon
earth
,
the
generation
of
the
faithfull
shall
bee
blessed
,
riches
and
plenteousnesse
shall
bee
in
his
house
&c.
And
againe
,
His
horne
shall
bee
exalted
with
honour
:
the
vngodly
shall
see
it
,
and
it
shall
grieue
them
.
Therefore
we
see
many
of
the
good
Saints
of
God
,
that
haue
bene
indued
with
great
riches
&
possessions
,
as
Abraham
the
Father
of
the
faithful
,
Iob
,
Ioseph
,
Dauid
,
Salomon
,
Daniel
.
And
in
the
new
Testament
,
Nicodemus
,
Ioseph
of
Arimathea
,
Lazarus
of
Bethania
,
Mary
Magdalene
,
Sergius
Paulus
Proconsul
of
Cypres
,
the
Centurion
,
and
many
other
.
Wee
may
not
thinke
therefore
,
that
Christ
condemneth
the
giftes
and
blessings
of
God
,
or
the
vse
of
them
,
in
his
seruants
.
And
that
the
trueth
taken
out
of
the
Scriptures
may
be
of
more
authoritie
with
you
,
I
wil
let
you
vnderstand
it
by
the
words
of
the
ancient
&
learned
Fathers
:
so
shal
you
perceiue
,
it
is
not
my
interpretation
,
but
theirs
.
And
first
Hieroms
.
Ioseph
,
which
both
in
pouertie
and
riches
,
gaue
triall
of
his
vertues
,
and
was
both
a
seruant
and
a
master
,
teacheth
vs
the
freedome
of
the
minde
.
Was
hee
not
next
vnto
Pharao
,
adorned
in
royal
furniture
?
&
yet
was
he
so
beloued
of
God
,
that
aboue
all
the
Patriarkes
,
he
was
a
Father
of
two
Tribes
.
Daniel
,
and
the
three
young
men
,
had
such
rule
ouer
the
power
and
riches
of
Babylon
,
that
in
apparell
they
serued
Nabuchodonosor
,
but
in
minde
they
serued
God
.
Mardocheus
and
Hester
,
in
the
middest
of
their
purple
,
silke
,
and
precious
iewels
,
ouercame
pride
with
humilitie
,
and
were
of
such
worthinesse
,
that
they
being
Captiues
,
bare
rule
ouer
Conquerours
.
My
speech
tendeth
to
this
ende
,
that
I
may
declare
that
this
yong
man
that
I
speake
of
,
had
kinred
of
royall
blood
,
aboundance
of
riches
,
and
ornaments
of
honour
and
power
,
as
matter
and
instruments
of
vertue
vnto
him
.
S.
Augustine
disputeth
this
question
,
Hillarius
,
Thou
writest
vnto
me
,
(
sayeth
he
)
that
some
say
,
that
a
rich
man
remaining
in
his
wealth
,
cannot
enter
into
the
kingdome
of
God
,
vnlesse
that
hee
sell
all
that
he
hath
,
and
that
it
shal
not
profit
,
though
in
his
wealth
he
keepe
the
commandements
of
God
.
Our
fathers
,
Abraham
,
Isaac
and
Iaacob
,
vnderstood
not
this
reasoning
:
for
they
all
had
no
small
riches
,
as
the
holy
Scriptures
witnesse
,
&c.
And
least
that
some
might
say
,
that
those
holy
men
were
vnder
the
old
Testament
,
and
vnderstood
not
the
perfect
lawe
that
Christ
giueth
,
when
he
sayeth
,
Goe
&
sell
all
that
thou
hast
,
and
giue
it
vnto
the
poore
,
and
thou
shalt
haue
treasure
in
heauen
,
the
same
Augustine
addeth
,
If
they
will
say
so
;
they
may
speake
with
some
reason
:
but
let
them
heare
the
whole
,
let
them
marke
the
whole
:
they
may
not
in
one
part
open
their
eares
,
and
in
an
other
part
stoppe
them
.
Hee
spake
that
to
one
that
asked
him
,
What
shall
I
doe
to
obtaine
euerlasting
life
?
and
Christes
answere
is
not
,
If
thou
wilt
obtaine
euerlasting
life
,
sell
all
that
thou
hast
:
but
,
if
thou
wilt
haue
euerlasting
life
,
keepe
the
Commandemements
,
&c.
And
a
little
after
,
our
good
Maister
doeth
make
a
distinction
betweene
the
keeping
of
the
Commandements
,
and
that
other
rule
of
perfectnesse
.
For
in
the
one
part
he
sayde
,
If
thou
wilt
enter
into
life
,
keepe
the
Commandements
:
And
in
the
other
he
sayde
,
If
thou
wilt
bee
perfect
,
sell
all
thou
hast
,
and
come
and
followe
me
.
Howe
therefore
can
we
denie
,
that
rich
men
,
although
they
haue
not
the
perfection
,
shall
come
into
euerlasting
life
,
if
they
keepe
the
commandements
,
and
giue
,
that
it
may
be
giuen
vnto
them
?
And
in
the
ende
he
concludeth
his
reason
in
this
manner
,
after
hee
hath
spoken
of
the
vncharitable
minde
of
the
rich
glutton
.
This
pride
(
sayeth
hee
)
wherewith
this
rich
man
did
contemne
the
poore
Lazarus
lying
before
his
gates
,
and
that
trust
that
he
did
put
in
his
riches
,
whereby
he
thought
himselfe
a
blessed
man
,
because
of
his
purple
,
silke
,
and
sumptuous
feastes
,
did
bring
him
to
the
torments
of
hell
,
and
not
his
riches
.
By
which
wordes
of
Augustine
,
it
may
appeare
,
it
is
not
riches
,
Landes
and
possessions
,
that
GOD
condemneth
in
his
seruantes
,
but
the
euill
vse
of
them
.
Wherefore
the
same
Augustine
sayeth
,
When
the
Lorde
had
sayde
,
It
is
easier
for
a
Camell
to
passe
thorowe
the
eye
of
a
needle
,
then
for
a
rich
man
to
enter
into
the
kingdome
of
God
:
and
the
Apostles
maruailing
thereat
,
answered
,
Who
then
can
bee
saued
?
What
respected
they
I
pray
you
?
surely
,
non
facultates
,
sed
cupiditates
:
not
great
substance
,
but
greedie
desire
of
them
.
Immediately
hee
sheweth
,
that
rich
Abraham
had
preheminence
in
heauen
,
before
poore
Lazarus
,
Reade
the
Scriptures
,
(
saieth
he
)
and
thou
shalt
finde
rich
Abraham
,
that
thou
mayest
knowe
,
it
is
not
riches
that
is
punished
.
Abraham
had
great
store
of
golde
,
siluer
,
cattell
and
housholde
.
Hee
was
rich
,
and
yet
was
poore
Lazarus
brought
into
his
bosome
:
the
poore
man
in
the
bosome
of
the
rich
,
or
rather
both
rich
before
God
,
and
both
poore
in
spirite
&c.
Marke
this
,
that
you
do
not
commonly
blame
rich
men
,
or
put
trust
in
poore
estate
.
For
if
a
man
should
not
put
his
trust
in
riches
,
much
lesse
in
pouertie
.
To
the
like
effect
speaketh
Hierome
,
Is
it
euill
to
haue
riches
iustly
gotten
,
so
that
a
man
giue
thankes
to
God
that
gaue
them
?
No
,
but
euill
it
is
to
put
a
mans
trust
in
riches
.
For
in
another
Psalme
it
is
sayde
,
Ifriches
come
vnto
thee
,
set
not
thine
heart
vpon
them
.
A
man
may
haue
riches
for
his
necessitie
,
but
hee
may
not
possesse
them
to
delight
in
them
.
Well
therefore
saith
Chrisostome
,
As
I
haue
sayde
,
wine
is
not
ill
,
but
drunkennesse
is
ill
:
so
say
I
,
riches
are
not
ill
,
but
couetousnesse
is
ill
.
A
rich
man
is
one
thing
,
and
a
couetous
man
is
another
.
A
couetous
man
cannot
be
a
rich
man
.
Let
vs
not
falsely
accuse
either
riches
or
pouertie
:
for
both
riches
and
pouertie
are
such
,
as
,
if
we
will
our selues
,
bring
instruments
of
vertue
.
Let
vs
therefore
so
frame
our selues
,
that
we
iudge
not
so
,
as
we
may
seeme
to
blame
Gods
giftes
,
but
the
euill
affections
of
men
.
The
same
Chrysostome
,
Riches
killeth
not
:
but
to
be
a
slaue
to
riches
,
killeth
,
and
to
loue
couetousnesse
.
And
againe
,
the
rich
glutton
was
punished
,
not
because
he
was
rich
,
but
because
he
wanted
mercie
.
For
it
may
bee
,
that
one
hauing
riches
,
ioyned
with
mercie
,
may
attaine
to
all
goodnesse
.
By
these
testimonies
of
the
ancient
learned
Fathers
,
grounded
vpon
the
examples
and
doctrine
of
the
Scriptures
,
you
may
perceiue
,
that
riches
are
the
good
gift
and
blessing
of
God
:
that
the
Saintes
of
God
haue
vsed
and
enioyed
them
:
that
welth
&
possessions
of
them selues
are
not
hinderous
to
pietie
&
godlinesse
,
but
rather
instruments
of
vertue
and
meanes
to
come
to
heauen
:
that
God
doeth
not
condemne
them
in
his
seruants
:
that
it
is
not
a
man
voyd
of
lands
and
possession
,
but
a
heart
voyde
of
couetousnesse
that
Christ
desireth
:
that
it
is
not
riches
,
but
the
sinfull
affections
of
men
that
he
reproueth
.
How
then
can
it
bee
prooued
by
Christs
doctrine
,
that
any
state
of
his
disciples
or
faithfull
seruants
and
followers
,
ought
not
to
haue
landes
,
possessions
,
or
ample
and
large
liuings
?
or
that
they
be
by
his
word
so
expresly
prohibited
,
that
neither
Prince
may
suffer
it
without
danger
,
nor
faithfull
Minister
with
good
conscience
inioy
them
?
Let
vs
somewhat
better
consider
the
particular
places
of
this
doctrine
of
Christ
,
whereon
this
assertion
is
grounded
.
Where
Christ
saith
,
Hoarde
not
vp
treasures
for
your selues
on
earth
,
where
a
mans
treasure
is
,
there
is
his
heart
:
by
treasure
,
he
meaneth
not
the
possession
of
riches
simply
,
but
hee
meaneth
that
,
wherein
a
man
reposeth
his
chiefe
treasure
and
felicitie
to
consist
.
And
in
deede
it
can
not
bee
,
but
that
hee
that
esteemeth
his
chiefe
felicitie
in
any
thing
,
doeth
set
his
heart
also
vpon
it
.
He
that
setteth
his
felicitie
in
honour
and
dignitie
,
hath
his
heart
possessed
with
ambition
.
Hee
that
thinketh
it
to
bee
in
worldly
pleasure
,
hath
his
whole
minde
on
playing
,
banqueting
,
feasting
and
riot
.
He
that
reposeth
his
felicitie
in
building
,
giueth
ouer
his
cogitations
vnto
that
.
So
hee
that
iudgeth
his
blessednes
in
this
life
to
be
in
possession
of
riches
&
lands
,
vndoubtedly
can
not
but
haue
his
heart
fastened
vpon
them
.
And
seeing
that
God
chalengeth
vnto
himselfe
all
our
whole
heart
,
and
our
whole
soule
and
minde
,
they
that
so
do
,
must
needes
offend
God
most
grieuously
,
&
make
of
their
riches
their
God
,
and
so
as
S.
Paul
saith
,
become
very
idolaters
.
Therfore
if
either
Ecclesiasticall
persons
,
or
lay
men
,
do
so
set
their
minds
on
riches
,
this
place
nighly
toucheth
them
.
When
Christ
saieth
,
No
man
can
serue
two
masters
;
&c.
and
ye
cannot
serue
God
and
Mammon
,
Marke
,
I
pray
you
,
that
he
saith
not
:
No
man
can
serue
God
&
get
riches
.
For
godly
men
both
haue
before
time
,
&
now
may
get
lands
&
riches
,
procured
either
by
heritage
or
by
gift
,
or
by
any
other
lawfull
meanes
.
Consider
the
Patriarch
Iacob
:
who
passed
No
man
can
serue
God
and
possesse
riches
.
For
as
it
is
saide
before
,
Abraham
,
Iob
,
and
Ioseph
,
possessed
great
wealth
&
riches
,
and
yet
vndoubtedly
,
truely
,
and
sincerely
serued
God
.
Riches
are
the
blessings
of
God
,
neyther
may
anie
more
rightly
or
with
better
title
possesse
them
,
then
the
good
and
faithfull
seruants
of
God
.
What
saith
Christ
then
?
forsooth
,
No
man
can
serue
two
masters
:
or
No
man
can
serue
God
and
Mammon
.
Getting
or
possessing
is
one
thing
,
&
seruing
is
another
.
Seruing
presupposeth
a
mastership
or
dominion
in
him
that
is
serued
.
He
that
serueth
riches
,
acknowledgeth
them
to
be
his
Lord
and
Master
.
Seruitude
or
bondage
hath
this
condition
,
that
hee
wholly
obey
his
master
:
that
night
and
day
he
doe
nothing
but
that
pleaseth
his
master
:
that
he
shall
be
contented
to
haue
the
displeasure
of
all
other
,
so
that
he
may
haue
the
good
wil
of
his
master
:
Finally
,
whatsoeuer
a
seruant
doth
,
what
labour
soeuer
he
taketh
,
whatsoeuer
by
his
paines
he
getteth
,
he
doth
it
to
the
vse
&
behalfe
of
his
master
.
Whosoeuer
is
such
a
bond-slaue
to
riches
,
is
a
traytour
reuolted
from
God
,
neither
can
it
be
possible
for
him
to
serue
God
.
Such
a
seruing
of
Mammon
it
is
that
Christ
in
this
place
rebuketh
,
with
which
seruice
,
the
seruice
of
God
cannot
be
ioyned
.
But
it
were
great
rashnesse
to
thinke
all
that
possesse
lands
,
lordships
,
and
riches
,
of
necessitie
to
be
subiect
to
this
slauish
seruice
of
Mammon
,
as
some
men
vncharitably
iudge
of
the
Bishops
and
Clergie
of
England
.
Ioseph
of
Arimathea
was
a
rich
man
,
and
yet
in
time
of
great
perill
did
more
seruice
to
Christ
,
then
all
his
poore
Apostles
which
had
so
little
to
leese
.
It
is
written
in
the
Euangelists
,
When
Euen
was
come
,
there
came
a
rich
man
from
Arimathea
named
Ioseph
,
which
also
himselfe
was
Iesus
his
disciple
.
He
went
to
Pilate
and
begged
the
body
of
Iesus
.
Then
Pilate
commaunded
the
body
to
bee
deliuered
,
and
when
Ioseph
had
taken
the
body
,
hee
wrapped
it
in
a
cleane
linnen
cloth
,
and
layde
him
in
a
newe
tombe
&c.
Consider
the
circumstances
of
the
historie
:
weigh
the
danger
of
the
time
:
call
to
remembrance
how
many
things
might
haue
hindered
,
and
staied
Ioseph
from
this
doing
,
and
you
shall
perceiue
that
possession
of
landes
and
riches
,
may
be
ioyned
with
a
free
&
faithful
seruice
,
yea
,
oftentimes
more
faithful
,
then
pouerty
and
base
estate
in
the
worlde
.
Good
Christians
therefore
may
not
condemne
as
slaues
&
seruants
to
Antichrist
,
all
such
as
haue
lands
&
possessions
.
Experience
in
England
God
be
thanked
)
hath
taught
,
when
a
number
of
poore
Priests
&
Ministers
reuolted
from
Christ
to
the
Mammon
their
Masse
,
that
many
which
had
the
greatest
liuings
in
this
land
,
were
most
ready
not
onely
to
be
banished
their
countrey
,
but
also
to
shead
their
blood
,
and
giue
their
liues
to
serue
faithfully
their
Lord
and
master
Christ
:
and
I
doubt
not
,
wil
doe
againe
,
if
euer
God
giue
the
occasion
.
Iudge
therefore
more
charitably
of
your
Ministers
&
Preachers
,
(
O
ye
English
professours
)
which
haue
seene
these
things
with
your
eyes
,
&
know
not
how
soone
,
to
the
sorowe
of
your
owne
hearts
,
yee
may
see
the
same
againe
.
But
they
which
at
this
day
mislike
the
state
of
bishops
,
&
do
write
or
speake
against
them
,
are
those
persons
,
which
in
the
time
of
affliction
,
eyther
were
not
borne
,
or
els
were
very
yong
,
&
therefore
haue
no
sense
of
that
temptation
,
which
that
persecution
did
then
bring
.
As
God
of
his
goodnes
graunteth
vs
now
some
Halcion
dayes
:
so
I
beseech
him
against
that
day
,
to
giue
vs
the
grace
of
his
mightie
spirit
,
so
that
we
may
haue
the
like
constancie
.
It
is
further
alledged
out
of
Christs
doctrine
,
that
when
he
answered
the
Pharisees
,
Mat.
22.
he
giueth
a
Giue
to
Caesar
that
which
is
Caesars
,
and
to
God
,
that
is
Gods
:
But
(
say
they
)
all
temporall
landes
are
Caesars
,
therefore
they
ought
to
giue
them
vnto
Caesar
:
and
our
Caesar
is
our
gracious
Prince
and
Soueraigne
.
Truely
it
woulde
make
any
Christian
heart
to
lament
in
these
dayes
,
to
see
Gods
holy
word
so
miserably
drawen
,
racked
,
and
pulled
in
sunder
from
the
true
meaning
thereof
.
If
the
bishops
,
and
other
of
the
Cleargy
of
England
did
grudge
or
murmure
to
haue
their
landes
and
Liuinges
to
bee
tributarie
to
the
Prince
,
and
subiect
to
all
taxes
and
seruices
,
that
by
the
laws
of
this
Realm
may
be
,
either
to
the
maintenance
of
her
person
,
or
to
the
defence
of
our
countrey
:
Or
if
they
did
challenge
such
an
immunitie
or
exemption
from
the
authoritie
of
the
Prince
,
as
the
Pope
and
his
Cleargie
did
:
Or
if
they
did
find
them-selues
grieued
to
bee
punished
by
the
Prince
for
the
breach
of
her
Lawes
,
as
the
Donatists
in
old
time
did
,
and
some
nowe
in
our
age
do
:
If
they
were
such
enemies
to
Princes
and
Gouernours
,
as
they
woulde
exempt
them
out
of
the
state
of
true
christianitie
,
&
of
the
Church
of
God
,
and
make
them
onely
to
serue
their
turne
in
euill
affaires
:
then
in
deede
did
this
place
make
strongly
against
them
.
But
I
trust
the
Cleargie
of
Englande
,
are
with
all
good
men
out
of
the
suspition
of
these
pointes
.
They
are
as
willing
and
readie
at
all
times
to
bee
contributarie
,
as
any
other
subiectes
are
:
they
claime
no
exemption
from
her
authoritie
:
they
willingly
submitte
them-selues
to
her
correction
:
they
humbly
acknowledge
their
obedience
in
all
thinges
,
that
anie
Christian
Prince
may
require
:
and
this
doe
they
principallie
for
conscience
sake
,
because
it
is
the
ordinance
and
commandement
of
God
:
but
much
mooued
thereto
also
,
as
men
,
in
consideration
of
their
ownestate
,
which
next
vnder
God
dependeth
of
her
maiestie
.
Seeing
therfore
the
hand
of
God
hath
more
straightly
bounde
them
vnto
her
,
then
other
common
subiects
:
I
doubt
not
,
but
shee
willingly
hath
,
and
shall
haue
all
dueties
of
obedience
at
their
handes
,
that
any
Christian
subiects
by
the
word
of
God
are
bound
vnto
.
Neither
are
they
in
any
feare
that
her
Maiestie
will
presse
them
to
any
thing
,
which
shall
not
stand
with
the
glorie
of
God
,
and
furtherance
of
the
Gospel
.
But
how
these
words
of
Christ
before
mentioned
,
do
command
them
presently
to
yeeld
vp
into
her
Maiesties
hands
such
landes
&
possessions
,
as
by
the
grant
of
her
goodnes
,
&
by
the
law
of
this
realm
they
nowe
inioy
,
indeede
I
see
not
.
If
such
a
Prince
shall
com
(
as
I
trust
in
my
daies
neuer
to
see
)
that
shal
put
them
to
this
choise
,
either
to
forgoe
their
lands
&
liuings
,
or
to
loose
the
free
course
of
the
Gospell
:
it
is
before
declared
,
what
their
duty
is
to
do
therin
.
And
I
doubt
not
,
but
in
the
late
time
of
persecution
,
there
were
many
of
them
that
would
haue
bin
glad
with
al
the
veines
in
their
hearts
,
by
that
choice
to
haue
enioyed
in
this
Realme
the
freedom
of
their
consciences
,
though
they
had
bin
put
to
as
pore
estate
,
as
possibly
men
might
haue
liued
in
.
But
how
that
christian
princes
are
warranted
,
either
by
this
place
of
the
gospell
,
or
by
any
part
of
the
word
of
God
,
so
hardly
to
deale
with
the
state
of
the
ministery
,
I
haue
not
as
yet
learned
,
though
it
be
in
these
dayes
by
some
boldly
affirmed
.
Amb.
hath
a
worthy
saying
,
wherin
he
plainly
noteth
both
what
a
christian
prince
may
do
in
these
things
that
appertaine
vnto
the
Church
,
and
howe
a
godly
bishop
shoulde
in
that
case
behaue
himselfe
.
When
it
was
proposed
vnto
me
(
saith
he
)
that
I
should
deliuer
the
plate
or
vessell
of
the
church
,
I
made
this
answere
:
If
there
were
any
thing
required
that
was
my
owne
,
either
land
,
house
,
gold
or
siluer
being
of
my
owne
priuate
right
,
that
I
would
willingly
deliuer
it
:
but
that
I
coulde
not
pull
any
thing
from
the
Church
of
God
.
And
moreouer
I
sayde
,
that
in
so
doing
I
had
regarde
to
the
Emperours
safetie
,
because
it
was
not
profitable
either
for
me
to
deliuer
it
,
or
for
him
to
receiue
it
.
Let
him
receiue
the
words
of
a
free
Minister
of
God
.
If
he
will
doe
that
is
for
his
owne
safety
,
let
him
forbeare
to
do
Christ
iniury
.
By
these
words
ye
may
perceiue
,
both
that
Ambrose
wold
not
deliuer
the
church
goods
,
nor
that
he
thought
it
safe
for
the
Emperour
to
require
it
.
The
mening
of
Christ
is
in
those
words
,
to
teach
his
to
put
a
difference
between
the
duty
that
they
owe
to
the
Prince
,
&
that
they
owe
to
God
:
and
to
declare
,
that
within
their
due
boundes
,
they
may
both
stand
together
.
Therefore
they
that
wil
rightly
folow
Christ
in
this
doctrine
,
must
consider
,
in
what
consisteth
the
dutie
towards
a
Prince
or
Magistrate
,
and
wherein
resteth
our
duetie
towardes
God
.
Wee
owe
to
the
Prince
,
honour
,
feare
,
and
obedience
:
obedience
(
I
say
)
in
al
those
things
that
are
not
against
the
worde
of
God
and
his
commandements
.
Those
things
that
God
commandeth
,
a
Christian
Prince
cannot
forbid
:
Those
things
that
God
forbiddeth
,
no
Prince
hath
authority
to
command
.
But
such
things
as
be
external
,
and
by
Gods
word
left
in
different
,
the
Prince
by
his
authoritie
may
so
by
lawe
dispose
,
either
in
commanding
,
or
forbidding
,
as
in
wisedome
&
discretion
he
shall
thinke
to
make
most
to
the
glorie
of
God
,
and
to
the
good
and
safe
state
of
his
people
.
Among
these
things
external
,
I
thinke
lands
,
goods
,
and
possessions
to
bee
,
and
therefore
that
the
same
ought
to
be
subiect
to
taxe
and
tribute
in
such
sort
,
as
the
lawes
&
state
of
the
countrey
requireth
:
yea
,
and
if
there
shal
happen
in
any
country
a
magistrate
,
which
by
violence
and
extortion
shall
wrest
more
vnto
him
of
the
landes
and
substance
of
the
people
,
then
lawe
and
right
requireth
:
I
see
no
cause
warranted
by
Gods
word
,
that
the
inferiour
subiectes
can
rebell
,
or
resist
the
Prince
therein
,
but
that
they
shal
euidently
shew
themselues
to
resist
the
ordinance
of
God
.
For
they
haue
not
the
sword
of
correction
committed
into
their
hand
,
and
oftentimes
God
by
euill
Princes
correcteth
the
sinnes
of
the
people
.
Wherefore
,
if
subiects
resist
the
hard
dealings
euen
of
euill
Magistrates
,
they
doe
in
that
respect
striue
against
God
himselfe
,
who
will
not
suffer
it
vnpunished
.
Wherefore
Ieremie
willeth
the
Iewes
to
submit
Nabuchodonosor
,
a
wicked
and
cruell
king
:
and
Baruch
teacheth
them
Balthasar
.
And
Saint
Peter
and
Paul
,
will
Christian
subiects
not
onely
to
bee
obedient
to
the
heathen
tyrants
,
which
were
in
their
time
,
as
Nero
,
and
such
other
,
but
also
to
make
most
humble
and
heartie
prayers
for
them
,
that
his
people
might
liue
vnder
them
a
quiet
and
peaceable
life
,
with
all
godlinesse
and
honestie
.
Tertullian
also
sheweth
the
same
to
haue
beene
A
Christian
(
saith
he
)
is
enemie
to
none
,
and
least
of
all
to
the
Emperour
,
whome
he
knowing
to
be
ordeined
of
God
,
must
of
necessitie
loue
,
reuerence
,
and
honour
,
and
wish
to
bee
in
safetie
together
with
the
whole
Romaine
Empire
.
And
againe
,
We
pray
for
all
Emperours
,
that
God
woulde
graunt
vnto
them
long
life
,
prosperous
reigne
,
strong
armies
,
faithfull
Counsell
,
obedient
Subiects
.
&c.
We
may
learne
then
by
this
,
that
Christian
duetie
of
a
subiect
consisteth
in
louing
,
in
reuerencing
,
in
obeying
the
Prince
and
Magistrate
in
all
things
,
that
lawfully
hee
commandeth
:
and
in
those
things
that
he
commandeth
vnlawfully
,
not
by
violence
to
resist
him
,
though
the
same
touch
our
goods
,
our
lands
,
yea
and
our
life
also
.
As
touching
our
duetie
towarde
God
,
wee
owe
vnto
him
our selues
whollie
,
both
body
and
soule
,
and
all
things
and
partes
to
the
same
appertaining
,
according
to
that
his
Lawe
requireth
,
Thou
shalt
loue
God
with
all
thy
heart
,
with
all
thy
soule
,
with
all
thy
minde
,
and
with
thy
whole
power
.
For
wee
are
his
creatures
,
and
hee
is
our
Lorde
and
maker
.
But
forasmuch
as
Princes
,
Magistrates
,
Rulers
,
Parents
,
Masters
,
and
all
superiours
,
haue
a
portion
of
Gods
authoritie
ouer
vs
,
as
his
officers
and
Lieutenants
in
their
callings
:
therefore
God
doeth
permit
vnto
them
some
part
also
of
his
honour
,
but
so
farre
,
and
in
such
things
,
and
such
maner
as
before
is
declared
,
retaining
vnto
himselfe
our
faith
and
religion
,
with
all
the
partes
of
his
diuine
worshippe
consisting
in
Spirite
and
in
trueth
,
the
calling
vpon
his
blessed
name
,
the
confession
of
his
holy
trueth
,
and
the
obedience
of
his
morall
Lawe
:
which
thinges
hee
doeth
not
make
subiect
to
any
Princes
authoritie
.
And
if
any
Prince
or
Magistrate
by
violence
and
crueltie
shall
breake
into
the
boundes
of
our
duetie
towardes
God
,
I
saie
not
that
priuate
subiects
may
by
violence
resist
it
:
but
surely
they
may
not
obey
it
,
but
rather
yeelde
into
his
handes
,
goods
,
landes
,
countrey
,
and
life
too
.
For
so
did
the
Prophet
Daniel
:
so
did
the
yong
men
his
companions
:
so
did
the
whole
number
of
the
martyrs
of
God
,
by
whome
the
Church
of
Christ
increased
as
Augustine
saieth
,
Non
resistendo
Hierome
:
The
Church
of
Christ
was
founded
by
suffering
reproch
,
by
persecutions
it
increased
,
by
martyrdomes
it
was
crowned
.
To
this
ende
,
saith
Tertullian
also
,
Semen
Euangelij
Sanguis
Martyrum
.
This
is
the
true
doctrine
of
the
wordes
of
Christ
before
mentioned
,
by
which
wee
are
taught
to
put
a
difference
betweene
our
duetie
towards
God
,
and
that
we
owe
towarde
the
Prince
,
yeelding
to
each
that
which
is
his
:
A
doctrine
most
profitable
and
necessarie
to
all
Christian
Churches
and
common
weales
.
But
who
can
gather
of
this
,
that
the
Ministers
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
liuing
vnder
a
Christian
Prince
fauouring
and
defending
the
Gospel
,
must
of
necessitie
giue
vp
into
the
Princes
hands
those
landes
and
possessions
,
which
by
the
graunt
of
the
same
Prince
and
the
Lawe
of
the
Lande
is
assigned
vnto
them
?
For
if
the
land
be
Caesars
and
therefore
must
bee
deliuered
to
Caesar
:
then
are
all
goods
,
Caesars
,
and
must
be
also
yeelded
into
his
hands
.
God
saue
vs
from
Princes
that
will
vse
like
violence
and
tyrannie
towarde
our
Landes
,
goods
,
and
bodies
,
as
these
men
vse
to
the
worde
of
God
.
I
haue
not
as
yet
noted
vnto
you
(
good
Christians
)
the
very
grounde
of
this
corrupt
interpretation
of
the
doctrine
of
Christ
,
and
the
mischiefe
that
is
hid
vnder
it
.
I
pray
you
therefore
consider
,
to
whome
doth
Christ
speake
in
al
those
places
of
his
doctrine
before
mentioned
?
Whome
doeth
he
teach
?
whom
doth
he
instruct
,
that
they
shoulde
not
hoarde
vp
treasure
vpon
earth
?
that
they
may
not
serue
God
and
Mammon
?
that
they
may
not
bee
carefull
what
to
eate
and
what
to
drinke
?
that
they
must
sell
all
that
they
haue
and
followe
him
?
that
they
must
renounce
all
that
they
haue
if
they
will
bee
his
true
Disciples
?
And
lastly
that
they
must
yeelde
to
Caesar
that
which
is
Caesars
?
Are
these
things
spoken
to
Ministers
onely
?
doeth
Christs
doctrine
pertaine
to
Bishops
and
Ministers
onely
?
Is
it
his
will
that
they
onely
shoulde
followe
his
godly
instructions
and
commaundements
?
Then
of
likelihoode
,
as
hee
came
onely
to
teach
Ministers
,
and
to
bee
example
of
life
to
them
alone
:
so
hee
came
to
saue
Ministers
onely
.
But
what
a
wicked
vanitie
were
it
so
to
speake
or
thinke
?
Now
if
Christes
doctrine
bee
generall
to
all
the
faithfull
,
as
in
deede
it
is
:
(
that
beeing
the
true
interpretation
that
they
woulde
haue
to
bee
)
it
must
of
necessitie
followe
,
that
no
true
Christian
can
keepe
landes
and
possessions
,
nor
abide
in
any
wealthie
or
rich
estate
:
which
is
the
very
ground
of
the
Anabaptists
doctrine
,
as
all
learned
men
do
know
.
In
so
much
,
that
all
the
famous
men
,
that
in
this
our
age
haue
expounded
the
Scriptures
,
or
written
against
the
Anabaptistes
,
doe
note
,
that
by
this
interpretation
of
the
speeches
of
Christ
before
mentioned
,
they
doe
grounde
their
communitie
,
and
taking
away
of
proprietie
and
possession
of
goods
,
with
sundry
like
other
doctrines
.
We
may
see
therfore
,
&
it
is
time
to
take
heed
of
it
,
how
sathan
,
vnder
pretences
seeketh
to
thrust
the
spirit
of
the
Anabaptists
,
&
the
grounds
of
their
learning
into
this
church
of
England
.
The
inconuenience
then
of
this
kinde
of
reasoning
is
,
either
,
that
these
sentences
of
the
gospel
touch
bishops
and
ministers
only
,
and
all
other
are
left
free
,
which
is
a
very
great
absurditie
:
or
els
that
the
same
doctrine
gathered
out
of
these
places
in
the
same
sense
that
they
vse
,
doth
belong
to
al
christians
,
which
with
the
Anabaptists
taketh
away
al
proprietie
&
possessions
of
lands
&
goods
,
&
(
as
I
haue
before
saide
)
bringeth
in
a
Platonicall
community
.
I
say
not
,
that
they
which
vse
these
places
do
meane
it
:
but
surely
that
inconuenience
&
danger
followeth
vpon
it
.
Therefore
,
they
that
haue
any
feare
of
God
,
ought
to
take
heed
,
that
their
immoderat
stomack
&
affections
against
bishops
&
other
ministers
,
do
not
ouermuch
blind
them
,
&
carry
them
away
,
either
to
the
affirming
,
or
to
the
maintening
of
corrupt
and
dangerous
doctrines
,
both
to
the
Church
and
commonwealth
.
If
this
their
doctrine
spread
in
libels
,
shall
once
become
familiar
vnto
the
common
people
of
this
Realme
:
it
may
happily
breed
such
a
scab
and
dangerous
sore
,
as
all
the
cunning
in
this
land
will
scant
be
able
to
heale
it
.
God
send
grace
,
that
heede
may
be
taken
thereof
in
time
.
They
wil
say
(
I
know
)
That
this
is
but
a
shift
of
Logike
that
the
false
sophisters
the
bishops
do
vse
to
turne
the
matter
from
themselues
,
when
they
say
,
that
this
doctrine
of
Christ
pertaineth
to
al
Christians
,
aswell
as
to
them
:
&
will
aske
me
how
they
will
auoid
those
plain
&
euident
words
that
Christ
speaketh
to
his
Apostles
and
disciples
only
,
when
he
sendeth
them
abroad
two
and
two
,
to
preach
the
kingdome
of
God
.
This
(
say
they
)
doth
belong
to
Ministers
and
Preachers
only
.
As
ye
go
,
preach
,
saying
,
that
the
kingdome
of
heauen
is
at
hand
:
heale
the
sicke
,
clense
the
lepers
,
raise
the
dead
,
cast
out
deuils
,
freely
ye
haue
receiued
,
and
freely
giue
you
.
Possesse
not
golde
nor
siluer
,
nor
money
in
your
purses
,
nor
scrip
toward
your
iourney
,
neither
two
coates
,
neither
shooes
,
nor
yet
a
staffe
,
For
the
workman
is
worthy
of
his
meate
.
These
words
,
I
must
confesse
,
do
not
appertaine
generally
to
al
christians
,
no
more
do
they
generally
to
al
ministers
&
preachers
of
al
times
&
places
.
Is
it
euil
in
it selfe
to
haue
golde
or
siluer
?
or
to
haue
a
staffe
on
the
way
to
walke
with
?
or
to
weare
shoes
to
saue
his
feet
in
iourneying
?
I
think
there
is
no
christian
that
will
so
iudge
.
Christ
himselfe
had
a
purse
,
wherein
Iudas
caryed
mony
for
his
prouision
,
&
he
suffered
certaine
rich
women
to
go
with
him
,
&
to
minister
to
him
&
to
his
disciples
.
Peter
also
bare
a
sworde
,
&
ware
sandalles
on
his
feete
,
when
the
Angell
bade
him
put
on
his
sandalles
.
And
Paul
writing
to
Timothie
,
willeth
him
to
bring
his
cloake
with
him
,
although
vndoubtedly
hee
had
an
other
garment
before
.
We
must
consider
then
what
it
is
that
Christ
in
this
place
meaneth
,
seeing
neither
himselfe
nor
his
Apostles
did
obserue
it
according
to
the
strictnesse
of
the
letter
.
There
be
some
that
say
these
precepts
be
personall
,
and
for
a
time
onely
,
not
generall
or
perpetual
:
for
that
which
goeth
before
may
seeme
to
take
away
the
continuance
of
these
precepts
,
Go
not
in
the
way
of
the
Gentiles
,
but
to
the
lost
sheep
of
the
house
of
Israel
.
Which
precept
the
Apostles
at
this
time
obserued
,
but
afterward
they
preached
the
gospel
vnto
al
the
nations
of
the
earth
:
so
doe
they
thinke
,
that
Christ
,
for
the
time
of
this
message
only
,
commanded
them
to
possesse
no
gold
nor
siluer
,
&c.
&
from
thenceforth
that
this
commandement
was
abrogated
.
This
interpretation
I
cannot
reiect
as
euill
,
or
not
pertinent
to
the
meaning
of
Christ
.
There
bee
also
some
hypocrites
,
&
Pope-holy
persons
,
which
wil
haue
these
precepts
perpetuall
,
and
build
thereon
friery
&
monkish
superstition
:
They
wil
not
touch
any
money
:
They
wil
weare
no
whole
shooes
:
They
wil
not
haue
a
staffe
to
walk
with
,
thinking
that
they
shew
themselues
the
holy
seruants
of
God
therein
.
To
this
interpretation
very
nighly
commeth
that
,
which
these
men
vse
to
proue
,
that
bishops
&
preachers
may
haue
no
lands
nor
possessions
,
nor
riches
,
no
nor
money
,
further
then
will
barely
prouide
than
meat
,
and
drinke
,
and
cloth
,
&
whatsoeuer
is
aboue
,
to
be
of
superfluitie
.
Some
other
thinke
,
that
Christ
in
those
words
onely
compareth
the
Ambassadors
of
other
princes
with
his
:
as
if
hee
had
saide
,
I
send
you
foorth
to
preach
the
kingdome
of
God
:
and
the
state
of
an
ambassade
or
message
doeth
require
,
that
I
should
deliuer
vnto
you
money
,
and
all
other
like
things
conuenient
for
this
voyage
,
as
Princes
vse
to
their
ambassadours
:
but
deceyue
not
your selues
:
the
maner
of
this
message
is
diuers
from
such
messages
as
ciuill
princes
vse
.
In
ciuill
ambassades
,
great
furniture
(
I
know
)
is
thought
conuenient
:
but
this
message
of
mine
is
such
,
as
nedeth
no
such
matter
to
set
it
out
.
For
the
maiestie
of
the
thing
it selfe
,
&
the
myracles
that
you
shal
worke
,
shall
sufficiently
giue
authoritie
vnto
it
.
This
interpretation
also
I
thinke
not
amisse
:
but
in
my
opinion
,
&
that
by
the
iudgement
of
some
other
learned
men
,
also
the
true
&
simple
meaning
of
Christ
was
,
to
teach
his
Apostles
to
put
their
trust
&
whole
confidence
vpon
the
prouidence
of
God
only
,
&
for
the
better
persuasion
,
would
haue
them
at
this
time
to
make
trial
therof
,
and
by
experience
to
learne
,
that
though
they
haue
nothing
in
the
sight
of
the
world
to
feede
them
,
to
helpe
or
to
defend
them
:
yet
that
he
will
so
prouide
for
them
,
if
they
continue
in
their
vocation
&
calling
faithfully
,
that
they
shal
want
nothing
:
yea
,
that
the
fowles
of
the
aire
shall
rather
feed
them
than
that
they
should
lacke
sustenance
.
That
this
was
Christes
meaning
,
it
may
appeare
in
S.
Luke
,
where
he
saith
to
his
Apostles
,
When
I
sent
you
forth
without
wallet
or
scrippe
,
or
shooes
,
lacked
you
any
thing
?
and
they
said
,
No.
Then
said
he
vnto
them
,
But
now
he
that
hath
a
wallet
,
let
him
take
it
vp
,
and
he
that
hath
none
,
let
him
sell
his
coate
and
buy
a
sword
.
The
Apostles
vndoubtedly
had
great
need
of
this
instruction
,
and
to
be
taught
to
put
their
whole
trust
in
the
prouidence
of
God
,
and
to
depende
vpon
that
onely
.
For
he
did
see
that
in
the
execution
of
their
office
they
shoulde
be
cast
into
all
the
difficulties
of
this
worlde
,
which
either
Sathan
or
his
ministers
were
able
to
raise
against
them
.
This
lesson
is
very
necessary
also
for
all
other
christians
,
but
principally
for
the
ministers
&
preachers
of
the
Gospel
,
whensoeuer
God
for
the
profession
&
teaching
of
his
trueth
shall
cast
them
into
the
like
difficulties
.
For
if
they
do
not
rest
vpon
that
onely
,
they
shall
finde
lands
,
possessions
,
power
,
authoritie
,
kinred
,
friendship
,
&
all
other
helps
of
this
world
,
to
be
but
as
a
broken
staffe
to
leane
vnto
.
But
what
maketh
this
against
that
,
that
ministers
of
the
Church
in
the
calme
times
of
quietnesse
,
may
●nioy
the
benefites
and
liberalitie
of
good
and
gra●ious
Princes
,
whom
he
hath
appointed
as
fosterers
and
nourishers
of
his
Church
and
people
,
wherein
soeuer
those
benefites
of
their
liberalitie
shal
be
imployed
,
be
it
lands
,
possessions
,
goods
,
money
,
or
any
other
maner
of
prouision
?
For
further
proofe
of
this
matter
against
the
wealthy
state
of
the
Clergy
,
the
example
of
S.
Peter
also
is
broughtin
,
who
saieth
in
the
Actes
to
the
poore
●ame
man
,
Siluer
and
gold
haue
I
none
,
&c.
Loe
(
saie
Timothie
,
Hauing
food
and
rayment
,
we
should
therewith
be
content
.
Here
we
may
learne
(
say
they
)
what
manner
of
liuing
Ministers
of
the
Church
shoulde
haue
,
that
is
,
so
much
onely
,
as
will
prouide
them
meate
,
drinke
,
and
cloth
:
whatsoeuer
is
aboue
,
that
is
superfluity
,
&
more
then
Gods
word
requireth
.
Who
seeth
not
(
good
Christians
)
whereat
these
men
shoote
,
and
what
state
of
the
Ministerie
,
this
earnest
zeale
that
now
is
pretended
,
woulde
settle
in
this
Church
?
that
is
,
more
miserable
and
worse
prouided
for
,
then
any
other
state
of
the
lande
beside
.
Those
heartes
wherein
is
true
deuotion
,
and
the
right
loue
of
the
Gospell
,
are
rather
ouer
bountifull
toward
the
Preachers
thereof
,
then
too
sparing
.
For
they
are
thus
affected
,
that
they
thinke
nothing
too
deare
for
them
,
yea
,
if
it
were
possible
,
they
would
giue
their
eyes
vnto
them
out
of
their
heads
,
as
Paul
saith
to
the
Galathians
.
What
spirit
this
is
therefore
that
would
so
hard
ly
pinch
&
wring
the
ministers
of
the
church
,
it
is
euidently
to
be
gathered
.
The
principall
purpose
at
the
beginning
was
,
to
proue
that
the
Ministers
might
not
by
the
word
of
God
inioy
any
temporall
lands
:
but
now
forsooth
,
through
the
goodnesse
of
their
cause
,
in
the
vehemencie
of
their
reasoning
,
and
fulnesse
of
their
proofe
,
it
falleth
out
so
,
that
Ministers
may
not
haue
so
much
as
any
peny
in
their
purse
to
prouide
them
sustenance
:
but
must
liue
vpon
the
charitable
almes
of
the
people
,
&
content
themselues
with
meat
,
drink
,
and
apparel
onely
,
as
the
Apostles
did
.
For
they
are
no
spiritual
men
(
say
they
)
that
haue
temporall
liuing
.
Yea
,
of
the
very
tithes
they
ought
to
claime
no
more
,
then
may
serue
them
to
meat
,
drink
,
&
cloth
.
And
if
the
same
be
denied
them
,
they
may
not
by
law
sue
for
it
.
For
if
their
coate
be
taken
from
them
,
they
should
deliuer
their
clokealso
.
This
doctrine
doth
very
wel
iustifie
the
couetous
and
vncharitable
dealinges
of
many
Parishioners
,
which
partly
by
violence
,
partly
by
craftie
meanes
detaine
from
the
Ministers
their
portion
of
tithes
appointed
by
the
lawe
.
This
doctrine
giueth
good
countenance
to
corrupt
patrones
,
who
wil
not
bestow
their
benefices
,
but
by
composition
of
a
good
part
of
the
fruits
to
their
owne
vse
&
commoditie
.
And
when
the
liuing
shall
be
worth
100.
pounds
by
the
yeere
,
they
will
aske
,
whether
thirtie
or
fourtie
pounds
bee
not
a
sufficient
portion
for
the
Parson
?
This
dealing
before
time
hath
bin
accounted
little
better
then
sacrilege
or
simonie
:
but
now
it
may
be
thought
(
if
this
doctrine
be
good
&
allowable
)
that
it
is
lawfully
done
,
and
according
to
the
worde
of
God
:
yea
,
and
that
the
minister
is
a
couetous
worldling
,
and
worthy
great
blame
,
that
will
not
content
himselfe
with
such
a
rate
,
as
they
willingly
shall
allow
him
.
What
care
they
which
thus
reason
haue
,
I
wil
not
say
of
the
preaching
of
the
gospel
,
but
of
the
state
of
learning
and
knowledge
in
the
Church
of
Christ
,
all
men
may
euidently
perceiue
.
Either
they
iudge
,
as
I
haue
before
written
at
large
,
that
men
be
Angels
without
corruption
,
and
will
followe
the
course
of
learning
for
conscience
sake
,
though
there
be
no
hope
of
reward
to
allure
them
:
or
els
they
think
,
that
God
wil
miraculously
giue
knowledge
to
such
as
he
shal
incline
to
the
Ministery
,
as
hee
did
in
the
primitiue
Church
to
his
Apostles
,
and
other
.
As
touching
the
example
of
Saint
Peter
,
it
is
before
declared
,
what
cause
Christ
respected
in
the
choosing
of
so
poore
Apostles
,
and
leauing
them
in
so
base
state
and
condition
of
life
:
that
is
,
that
the
worke
of
winning
the
whole
world
to
the
doctrine
of
saluation
by
so
simple
and
poore
instruments
,
as
in
the
iudgement
of
men
they
seemed
,
might
bee
the
greater
glorie
to
God
,
as
Saint
Paul
saith
:
Especially
seeing
he
did
set
them
forth
,
and
furnish
them
with
the
heauenly
riches
of
his
holy
spirite
,
that
is
to
say
,
extraordinary
knowledge
,
rare
giftes
of
vertue
,
and
power
to
worke
miracles
.
But
vpon
this
extraordinary
dealing
of
God
in
the
founding
of
his
church
,
to
ground
a
general
&
perpetual
rule
,
to
bind
the
Ministers
of
al
places
&
times
,
is
such
maner
vsing
the
scriptures
,
as
must
needs
breed
great
inconueniences
among
the
people
of
God
.
As
for
the
words
of
Saint
Paul
,
there
is
no
man
I
For
the
better
vnderstanding
of
my
aunswere
to
these
places
,
and
of
the
imperfect
manner
of
reasoning
vsed
by
the
aduersary
:
it
behoueth
to
consider
,
that
God
in
his
worde
layeth
downe
a
perfect
measure
of
his
iustice
,
and
an
absolute
rule
of
that
life
that
Christians
shoulde
leade
.
As
for
example
,
when
he
saith
in
the
Law
,
Thou
shalt
loue
the
Lord
thy
God
with
al
thy
heart
,
with
all
thy
soule
,
with
all
thy
mind
,
with
all
thy
power
,
and
thy
neighbour
as
thy selfe
:
This
commandement
requireth
,
that
al
the
parts
&
members
of
our
soule
inwardly
,
and
our
bodie
&
goods
outwardly
,
shoulde
bee
bent
and
giuen
ouer
to
the
setting
foorth
of
the
glory
of
God
.
Our
heart
is
the
roote
of
our
affections
:
therefore
we
are
commanded
to
loue
or
hate
nothing
,
to
feare
or
hope
for
nothing
,
to
desire
or
shun
nothing
,
not
to
be
sorie
for
any
thing
,
nor
reioyce
in
any
thing
,
but
onely
in
God
&
his
glory
.
By
our
soule
,
is
meant
al
the
course
of
our
life
:
our
infancie
,
our
yong
age
,
our
middle
age
,
&
our
old
age
.
Wherfore
in
this
it
is
required
,
that
the
whole
time
of
our
life
,
from
the
beginning
of
our
birth
to
the
houre
of
our
death
,
shoulde
bee
imployed
to
the
seruice
of
God
.
Our
mind
comprehendeth
our
reason
and
vnderstanding
:
so
that
by
that
branch
,
we
are
taught
that
our
vnderstanding
,
our
reason
,
&
all
the
cogitations
of
our
mind
should
be
occupied
in
nothing
,
but
in
the
loue
of
God
.
Our
power
noteth
al
the
strength
and
sences
of
our
body
,
and
the
abilitie
of
worldly
substance
and
outwarde
gifts
of
God
.
So
that
there
is
nothing
apperteining
to
vs
,
either
inwardly
,
or
outwardly
,
(
as
I
haue
said
)
but
God
wholly
requireth
the
same
to
his
seruice
:
and
if
wee
doe
faile
therein
,
we
offende
his
iustice
,
and
want
of
that
perfect
rule
of
life
that
is
prescribed
vnto
vs
:
Insomuch
,
that
if
the
mercie
of
God
in
Christ
our
Sauiour
helpe
not
,
wee
deserue
for
the
same
euerlasting
damnation
.
To
the
declaration
of
the
latter
part
of
this
rule
,
that
wee
shoulde
loue
our
neighbour
as
our selfe
,
appertaineth
the
doctrine
of
Christ
,
Matth.
5.
that
wee
should
not
so
much
as
once
be
mooued
with
anger
toward
our
neighbour
,
that
we
should
not
looke
vpon
a
woman
to
lust
after
her
,
that
wee
shoulde
not
onely
loue
our
neighbour
as
our selfe
,
but
that
we
should
loue
our
enemies
,
blesse
them
that
curse
vs
,
doe
good
to
them
that
hate
vs
,
pray
for
them
that
persecute
vs
,
&c.
As
for
our
money
,
lands
,
goods
,
and
possessions
,
we
should
haue
our
mindes
so
little
giuen
to
them
,
and
our
hearts
so
smally
set
vpon
them
,
that
we
nothing
at
all
should
care
for
them
further
,
then
that
they
may
be
vnto
vs
,
either
instruments
of
vertue
,
or
necessary
helps
of
our
fraile
life
.
Yea
,
there
is
nothing
so
nigh
,
nothing
so
deere
vnto
vs
by
Christes
rule
,
eyther
eye
,
or
hande
,
or
foote
,
or
whatsoeuer
it
bee
,
but
we
shoulde
cut
it
off
,
and
cast
it
from
vs
,
if
it
be
a
let
or
hinderance
vnto
vs
to
enter
into
the
kingdom
of
God
.
Finally
,
our
bodies
being
here
in
this
vale
of
miserie
,
our
minds
,
and
hearts
and
conuersations
should
be
in
heauen
:
they
that
haue
wiues
,
as
though
they
had
none
:
they
that
weepe
,
as
though
they
wept
not
:
they
that
reioyce
,
as
though
they
reioyced
not
:
they
that
buy
,
as
though
they
possessed
not
:
they
that
vse
this
world
,
as
though
they
vsed
it
not
.
To
this
rule
of
christian
perfection
,
appertain
all
those
sentences
and
exhortations
of
Christ
&
of
his
apostles
,
which
before
you
haue
heard
alledged
,
tending
all
to
this
ende
,
to
pull
away
the
hearts
of
men
from
the
loue
of
riches
and
care
of
this
worlde
,
that
they
may
set
the
same
wholly
vpon
God
.
This
rule
is
laid
down
not
only
for
ministers
of
the
church
,
as
though
they
only
were
the
seruants
of
God
,
but
also
for
al
other
faithful
Christians
,
whom
it
bindeth
as
straitly
as
it
doth
the
ministers
.
For
it
is
a
marke
,
vnto
which
they
both
should
direct
their
whole
indeuours
.
They
therfore
that
wil
apply
this
rule
to
some
one
state
of
men
,
and
not
to
other
,
fall
into
like
error
as
Monks
&
Friers
did
,
dreaming
a
more
straite
order
by
God
to
be
appointed
to
one
,
them
to
another
.
The
Minister
so
much
as
he
lacketh
of
this
perfection
,
so
much
is
he
indebted
and
in
danger
vnto
God
:
And
if
he
flie
not
to
the
mercie
of
God
purchased
by
the
merite
of
Christ
to
wash
away
that
want
&
imperfection
,
vndoubtedly
there
resteth
nothing
,
but
eternall
damnation
.
Now
,
as
I
haue
saide
of
the
Minister
,
so
must
I
say
of
al
christians
beside
.
Therfore
out
of
this
doctrine
is
no
particular
application
to
be
made
more
to
one
state
then
to
another
,
but
only
this
,
that
ministers
,
because
of
their
calling
,
should
shew
themselues
to
come
neerer
to
this
marke
,
then
other
.
Where
the
error
in
resoning
is
,
you
may
now
by
this
perceiue
,
which
consisteth
in
two
points
.
First
,
that
the
branches
of
the
rule
of
christian
perfection
generally
giuen
to
all
,
are
applied
only
to
ministers
of
the
Church
,
as
speciall
precepts
to
binde
them
:
And
secondly
,
that
the
perfourming
of
this
rule
is
more
imputed
(
as
the
monks
&
friers
did
)
to
the
outward
refusing
of
Gods
creatures
,
then
the
brideling
of
the
affections
&
humble
contentation
of
the
mind
before
God
.
By
this
corrupt
maner
of
reasoning
in
these
days
,
are
framed
sundry
daungerous
arguments
against
the
state
of
the
Ministery
here
now
with
vs
in
England
.
As
for
example
,
Our
Bishops
and
Ministers
are
euill
men
:
they
aunswere
not
the
perfect
rule
,
that
is
prescribed
vnto
them
by
the
word
of
God
:
therefore
they
should
be
deposed
,
their
state
altered
,
and
their
Lands
and
Liuings
taken
into
the
Princes
hands
,
or
be
otherwise
imployed
as
it
shal
be
thought
good
.
The
daunger
of
this
argument
will
be
easily
perceiued
,
if
you
apply
the
same
to
other
states
,
as
thus
:
Princes
,
Magistrates
and
noble
men
are
euil
,
they
doe
not
fulfill
that
rule
of
right
and
perfect
gouernment
that
the
worde
of
God
requireth
:
therefore
pull
them
downe
,
set
other
in
their
places
,
or
alter
their
state
cleane
.
This
is
a
seditious
and
perillous
argument
,
especially
when
common
and
inferior
subiects
,
not
hauing
authoritie
,
shall
take
vpon
them
to
bee
iudges
in
such
cases
,
as
nowe
they
doe
against
bishops
.
With
this
manner
of
reasoning
(
as
I
haue
before
noted
)
the
Deuill
filleth
the
heads
and
hearts
of
his
troublesome
instrumentes
,
when
hee
intendeth
to
worke
mischiefe
,
either
in
the
Church
of
God
,
or
in
the
state
of
any
common
weale
.
This
maner
of
arguments
they
alwaies
vse
,
which
for
priuate
respects
,
pretend
generall
reformations
or
alterations
in
the
state
of
a
Church
or
countrey
,
wherein
they
liue
.
Let
the
Bishops
and
Cleargie
of
England
haue
such
iudges
and
triall
,
as
the
word
of
God
requireth
,
&
euer
hath
bin
vsed
in
the
Church
of
Christ
:
yea
,
or
such
as
other
states
would
thinke
reasonable
and
indifferent
for
themselues
in
their
calling
:
and
then
,
on
Gods
name
,
let
them
abide
the
hazard
of
the
sentence
eyther
with
them
or
against
them
,
and
the
daunger
of
such
penaltie
as
in
iustice
and
equitie
may
bee
assigned
.
Another
daungerous
Argument
is
this
:
Bishops
&
Preachers
by
Christ
are
commaunded
not
to
be
careful
for
the
world
,
not
to
hoord
vp
treasures
in
earth
,
yea
to
renounce
all
they
haue
and
follow
Christ
:
therfore
they
ought
not
to
haue
any
lands
or
Lordships
,
or
great
&
wealthie
Liuings
,
but
to
be
contented
with
meate
,
drinke
&
cloth
.
&c.
The
hardnes
of
this
reason
will
be
the
better
vnderstanded
,
if
the
like
be
applied
to
some
other
persons
.
Noble
men
and
gentlemen
,
if
they
wil
bee
right
and
true
Christians
,
by
Gods
worde
are
commaunded
not
to
be
carefull
for
the
worlde
,
not
to
hoord
vp
riches
heere
on
the
earth
,
yea
to
renounce
all
that
they
haue
,
and
followe
Christ
:
therefore
they
may
not
haue
so
great
and
ample
liuings
more
then
other
,
but
shall
content
themselues
with
such
a
moderate
portion
,
as
may
tollerably
maynteine
them
,
in
seeing
the
administration
of
iustice
in
their
countreys
,
and
the
refidue
that
nowe
is
spent
in
gaming
and
vnnecessarie
pompe
,
and
vanitie
of
the
worlde
,
to
be
imployed
to
the
maintenance
of
a
great
nomber
of
the
Princes
subiects
,
and
people
of
God
,
that
are
not
able
in
meane
estate
to
liue
.
For
in
such
case
were
the
noble
men
and
Gentlemen
of
the
Israelites
called
Principes
familiarum
,
the
Princes
and
chiefe
of
each
tribe
and
familie
among
the
people
of
God
.
A
many
of
such
factious
and
seditious
arguments
may
in
like
maner
be
framed
,
more
meet
for
rebels
,
then
for
good
subiects
or
faithful
christians
,
which
I
doe
in
this
place
for
good
considerations
omitte
.
For
if
they
shoulde
bee
so
countenanced
with
particular
allegations
of
the
Scriptures
,
and
furnished
with
such
learning
and
examples
of
histories
,
as
factious
heads
are
able
to
deuise
:
happily
they
would
carrie
as
much
credite
,
and
drawe
as
a
great
number
of
followers
and
mainteiners
,
as
nowe
the
like
dealing
doeth
against
the
Clergie
.
I
will
not
therfore
tarrie
any
longer
in
this
point
.
I
haue
set
forth
vnto
you
an
example
or
two
nakedly
and
barely
,
to
this
ende
onely
,
if
it
might
be
possible
,
to
open
the
eyes
of
some
,
which
seeme
in
part
to
be
blinded
either
with
affection
against
bishops
,
or
with
a
desire
to
worke
and
bring
to
passe
some
speciall
drift
and
purpose
that
they
haue
deuised
:
for
what
cause
,
it
may
be
more
easily
by
wise
men
coniectured
,
then
safely
by
me
laid
downe
in
writing
.
For
the
further
examining
of
this
matter
,
&
that
it
may
be
the
better
vnderstanded
,
whether
ecclesiastical
men
may
with
safe
consciences
enioy
the
state
For
the
space
of
the
first
three
hundred
yeeres
after
Christ
,
it
is
wel
known
to
all
such
as
haue
looked
into
the
Ecclesiasticall
Histories
,
that
it
was
almost
in
continuall
persecution
vnder
heathen
tyrantes
,
which
with
all
indeuour
sought
meanes
to
oppresse
Christian
Religion
,
and
the
true
professours
therof
.
Wherefore
in
all
that
time
it
was
not
possible
for
the
church
to
haue
any
setled
state
,
by
Lands
or
certaine
reuenew
to
maintaine
the
Ministers
thereof
:
but
they
were
sustained
onely
by
the
liberal
contribution
of
godly
persons
,
collected
at
certaine
times
for
that
and
other
like
Christian
vses
.
For
Saint
Cyprian
signifieth
,
that
to
certaine
persons
appointed
to
the
office
of
readers
,
he
distributed
It
is
comely
and
profitable
,
that
the
first
fruites
shoulde
be
offered
to
the
Priestes
of
the
Gospel
also
,
for
so
the
Lorde
disposed
,
that
he
that
preacheth
the
Gospell
,
should
liue
by
the
Gospel
.
And
as
this
is
good
and
comely
:
so
contrariwise
,
it
is
euill
and
vncomely
,
that
one
that
worshippeth
God
,
and
commeth
into
the
Church
,
knowing
that
the
Priests
attend
on
the
Altar
,
and
serue
the
worde
of
God
,
and
ministery
of
the
Church
,
shoulde
not
offer
vnto
the
Priestes
the
firstlings
of
those
fruites
that
God
giueth
by
bringing
foorth
his
sunne
and
seasonable
showres
vpon
them
.
For
such
a
soule
seemeth
not
to
to
me
to
haue
any
remembrance
of
God
,
or
to
thinke
,
that
it
is
God
that
giueth
those
fruites
.
It
may
appeare
also
,
that
euen
in
this
time
the
Church
had
certaine
houses
allotted
to
their
Bishops
.
For
when
Paulus
Samosatenus
after
his
deposition
,
would
not
depart
out
of
the
house
that
belonged
to
the
Church
,
it
was
appoynted
by
the
authoritie
of
the
Emperour
Aurelius
,
that
he
should
bee
Many
of
vs
(
sayth
hee
)
haue
neede
of
this
warning
,
that
wee
bee
both
faithfull
,
and
also
wise
,
ad
dispensandos
Ecclesiae
redditus
,
to
bestowe
the
rents
of
the
Church
.
And
one
Petrus
de
Natalibus
writeth
,
that
in
the
time
of
Vrbane
bishop
of
Rome
,
about
226.
yeres
after
Christ
,
the
Church
first
began
to
possesse
landes
toward
the
finding
of
the
Ministers
.
Certaine
it
is
,
that
many
godly
disposed
persons
,
notwithstanding
they
were
letted
by
the
crueltie
of
tyrantes
,
euen
in
that
time
gaue
large
and
ample
giftes
vnto
the
Church
,
not
onely
in
money
and
plate
,
but
as
it
is
to
be
gathered
,
in
reuenue
also
.
For
Optatus
Mileuitanus
Cecilianus
,
when
hee
was
sent
for
to
the
Emperor
,
fearing
that
he
should
returne
no
more
againe
,
left
in
the
custody
of
certain
persons
Ornamenta
plurima
&
aurea
&
argentea
,
many
ornaments
of
gold
&
siluer
.
The
restoring
of
which
ornaments
&
iewels
afterward
,
was
one
great
occasion
of
the
schisme
of
the
Donatists
,
as
the
same
Optatus
sheweth
.
Wherefore
it
may
appeare
,
the
Church
was
not
in
those
dayes
so
poore
&
needie
,
as
some
men
would
haue
vs
thinke
it
was
:
though
it
were
then
vnder
heathenish
&
cruel
tyrants
,
with
al
extremitie
forbidding
,
that
any
persons
should
giue
either
goods
or
lands
to
the
releefe
of
it
.
Sabellicus
writeth
,
that
in
the
time
Rome
,
appointed
the
Church
of
Rome
to
be
heire
vnto
all
her
substance
&
possessions
.
Which
,
when
that
cruell
tyrant
vnderstoode
,
he
for
the
time
banished
her
out
of
the
citie
.
But
when
Constantine
that
good
&
first
Christian
Emperour
,
vndertooke
the
defence
&
maintenance
of
Christian
Valentinianus
,
Theodosius
,
&
other
afterward
confirmed
,
nor
euer
was
it
Eusebius
.
Those
things
that
belong
to
the
right
of
other
,
we
will
not
only
not
to
haue
retained
,
but
plainly
to
be
restored
.
Wherfore
our
wil
&
plesure
is
,
that
so
soone
as
thou
shalt
receiue
these
our
letters
,
if
there
be
any
goodes
belonging
to
the
Catholike
Church
of
Christians
,
either
in
cities
or
other
places
,
taken
in
possession
by
the
citizens
,
or
by
any
other
,
that
the
same
presently
be
restored
in
like
right
,
as
before
they
had
it
.
See
therfore
that
all
things
,
either
houses
,
or
gardens
,
or
whatsoeuer
,
be
with
speed
restored
to
the
Church
againe
.
By
this
meanes
,
not
only
the
Emperours
themselues
gaue
both
lands
&
many
other
rich
gifts
,
but
also
sundry
other
rich
&
godly
persons
.
Constantine
gaue
lands
in
the
country
Sabine
,
and
an
house
&
a
garden
at
Rome
.
The
same
Constan
.
out
of
the
tribute
of
euery
city
,
gaue
a
Constantine
.
This
may
appeare
also
by
Ambrose
,
writing
of
the
second
Valentinian
.
If
he
require
tribute
,
we
denie
it
not
:
the
lands
of
the
Church
do
pay
tribute
.
The
church
then
had
lands
,
and
that
a
good
while
before
Ambrose
his
time
,
which
was
about
the
yeere
of
our
Lord
three
hundred
sixtie
and
eight
.
Yea
,
Ambrose
himselfe
liued
by
his
owne
lands
being
Bishop
.
Therefore
it
may
appeare
hee
did
not
thinke
it
to
be
against
the
worde
of
God
,
for
a
Bishoppe
or
Minister
of
the
Church
to
liue
vpon
the
reuenewe
of
landes
.
After
the
time
of
Constantine
,
the
wealth
of
the
Church
increased
,
as
well
in
landes
as
other
substance
&
prouision
,
not
only
by
the
gifts
of
Emperors
,
Kings
,
and
Queenes
,
but
partly
also
(
as
I
haue
said
)
by
the
deuotion
of
other
godly
persons
,
who
oftentimes
left
to
the
vse
of
the
Church
,
either
a
Rome
,
&
when
Bassus
,
for
his
slaunderous
accusation
,
was
banished
,
&
his
landes
giuen
vnto
the
Church
.
The
same
Sixtus
gaue
lands
vnto
the
Church
himselfe
also
.
Crescentius
a
noble
man
gaue
vnto
the
Church
of
Rome
all
his
substance
,
and
a
manour
in
Sicilie
called
Argianum
.
Eudotia
the
Empresse
,
wife
to
Theodosius
,
adorned
Constantinople
,
&
gaue
vnto
it
a
yeerely
reuenue
.
By
the
counsell
at
Berythe
it
may
appeare
,
the
Church
of
Edessa
had
rentes
,
manours
,
woods
,
&
plate
set
with
pretious
stones
,
&c.
This
state
of
wealth
the
church
grewe
vnto
,
not
much
more
then
in
the
space
of
one
hundred
yeeres
after
it
pleased
God
to
giue
peace
vnto
it
from
outward
&
Heathenish
enemies
:
and
yet
in
the
meane
time
had
it
other
tempestes
and
bitter
stormes
of
aduersitie
,
that
did
more
hinder
deuotion
and
godlinesse
,
then
the
bloody
persecutions
of
the
Emperours
did
:
as
namely
the
troubles
raised
by
the
Arian
heretikes
,
by
the
space
of
many
yeres
,
&
especially
in
Asia
,
Greece
,
and
al
the
East
parts
of
the
world
.
And
shortly
therupon
followed
the
horrible
inuasion
of
the
Goths
,
Vandals
,
Herules
,
&
other
barbarous
people
,
which
as
swarmes
came
out
of
the
North
parts
,
&
with
maruellous
cruelty
ouerwhelmed
all
the
west
Countreyes
of
Europe
,
to
the
great
hindrance
,
daunger
,
&
vnquietnesse
of
the
Church
of
God
.
After
these
stormes
and
tempests
were
somewhat
ouerblowen
,
the
riches
of
the
Church
did
very
much
increase
,
both
in
lands
&
otherwise
,
by
such
means
as
before
I
haue
rehearsed
.
And
this
generally
I
obserue
in
al
histories
,
&
in
al
times
,
that
the
wealth
thereof
vnder
christian
princes
was
neuer
diminished
,
but
rather
increased
:
nor
euer
did
they
murmure
at
it
,
or
thought
it
too
much
,
vntill
the
Pope
chalenged
his
vsurped
dominion
,
&
did
seek
to
bring
the
necks
of
Princes
vnder
his
girdle
,
&
to
alter
Empires
,
Kingdomes
,
&
Principalities
at
his
will
and
pleasure
,
saying
,
that
he
had
Ius
vtriusque
gladij
,
the
power
of
both
swords
.
Here
(
I
know
)
some
will
say
,
that
by
mine
owne
confession
,
I
am
fallen
to
acknowledge
that
botch
that
first
bredde
Antichrist
,
and
set
him
vp
into
his
throne
aboue
Kings
and
Princes
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
immoderate
wealth
of
the
Ecclesiasticall
men
,
which
then
did
corrupt
religion
,
and
so
,
say
they
,
doth
it
now
with
vs
.
No
,
no
(
good
Christians
)
they
that
so
say
,
eyther
are
blinded
with
ignoraunce
,
or
looke
into
things
with
partiall
eies
,
&
seeke
rather
a
secret
furthering
of
priuat
purposes
,
them
the
knowledge
of
the
true
causes
of
that
,
wherof
they
speake
.
For
they
that
will
indifferently
consider
the
states
of
times
,
&
with
true
iudgement
weigh
the
circumstances
of
them
,
may
easily
discerne
,
that
it
was
not
the
wealth
of
the
Clergy
,
but
other
causes
of
greater
weight
and
importance
,
that
set
vp
Antichrist
aloft
in
his
throne
,
and
wrought
him
the
dominion
of
the
church
,
which
I
pray
God
may
be
more
carefully
looked
vnto
among
vs
,
then
yet
I
perceiue
that
they
haue
bene
:
especially
if
we
meane
so
earnestly
to
keepe
away
from
vs
the
returne
of
his
corruption
,
as
many
now
would
seeme
to
do
.
The
first
cause
that
aduaunced
Antichrist
,
was
Schisme
and
heresie
in
the
Church
,
for
the
space
of
200.
yeres
and
more
,
together
with
the
barbarous
irruptions
which
before
I
spake
of
.
The
second
cause
was
,
the
generall
decay
of
learning
,
&
especially
of
the
knowledge
of
the
Scriptures
,
and
of
the
tongues
.
Thirdly
,
the
vsurpation
of
Ecclesiasticall
Discipline
,
practised
against
Emperours
and
Princes
,
by
which
hee
conquered
more
then
by
all
other
meanes
.
The
helping
causes
to
these
principall
,
were
these
two
:
first
,
the
negligence
,
the
vnskilfulnesse
,
the
vnworthinesse
of
many
emperors
and
gouernours
,
giuen
ouer
rather
to
wantonnesse
and
voluptuous
pleasures
,
then
to
the
care
of
their
charge
:
and
secondly
,
the
superstitious
deuotion
of
the
people
,
maintained
by
corrupt
doctrine
.
But
the
graund
cause
of
al
causes
was
,
the
iust
iudgement
of
God
,
for
the
generall
vnthankfulnesse
of
the
worlde
,
in
receiuing
the
knowledge
of
his
gospell
,
which
he
sent
among
them
.
And
this
cause
was
vniuersall
in
all
estates
and
kindes
of
persons
,
as
well
ecclesiasticall
as
other
.
The
bishoppes
and
Ministers
were
giuen
ouer
to
maintaine
factions
and
hereticall
doctrines
:
Princes
looked
more
to
their
sensuall
pleasure
,
then
to
the
godly
gouernment
of
their
subiects
:
the
people
were
bent
wholly
to
superstition
and
wickednes
of
life
,
so
that
(
a
smal
number
only
excepted
)
none
did
study
howe
in
life
and
godly
conuersation
,
to
frame
themselues
to
the
good
&
wholesome
doctrine
of
the
Gospel
,
which
at
the
hand
of
many
godly
men
,
they
at
the
beginning
had
receiued
.
Sundry
of
these
or
the
like
causes
haue
we
now
also
growing
&
encreasing
among
vs
:
and
therfore
haue
we
great
cause
to
feare
the
like
iust
iudgement
of
God
,
that
eyther
shal
cast
vs
againe
vnder
the
tyrannie
of
Antichrist
,
or
bring
vpon
vs
some
plague
no
lesse
grieuous
then
that
is
.
Our
ministers
and
Preachers
breake
out
to
Schismaticall
factions
and
curious
doctrines
.
The
people
,
in
steed
of
superstitious
deuotion
,
haue
conceiued
an
heathenish
contempt
of
Religion
,
and
a
disdainfull
loathing
of
the
ministers
thereof
.
Vice
and
wickednesse
ouerwhelmeth
all
states
and
conditions
of
men
.
None
almost
,
vnlesse
it
bee
some
that
God
reserueth
to
his
secrete
knowledge
,
studie
to
shew
themselues
thankfull
to
God
,
and
in
life
to
expresse
that
,
which
in
doctrine
they
will
seeme
to
approue
.
I
pray
God
,
that
by
abusing
this
long
suffering
of
the
Lorde
,
we
heape
not
vp
wrath
for
our selues
against
the
day
of
wrath
.
God
hath
dealt
as
mercifully
with
this
land
,
as
euer
hee
did
with
any
.
I
beseech
him
,
that
in
time
we
may
repent
with
Niniue
,
and
turne
to
him
in
sackcloth
and
ashes
,
while
hee
may
bee
founde
,
and
while
hee
stretcheth
vnto
vs
the
hande
of
his
gracious
goodnesse
,
least
when
it
is
too
late
,
and
hee
hath
turned
his
face
from
vs
,
we
crie
vnto
him
with
vaine
gronings
,
and
mourne
with
vnprofitable
sighings
.
Hee
sent
the
light
of
his
trueth
into
this
Realme
,
first
in
the
time
of
King
Henry
the
eight
,
and
brake
the
power
of
Antichrist
among
vs
:
but
because
hee
sawe
neyther
thankefull
receyuing
of
the
Gospell
,
nor
any
thing
studied
for
by
men
generally
,
but
the
benefite
of
Abbey
lands
,
and
possessions
,
to
enrich
them-selues
:
hee
by
and
by
cut
off
the
comfortable
sweetnesse
of
his
worde
,
with
the
bitter
sauour
of
the
sixe
articles
,
and
sharp
persecution
of
them
that
professed
true
religion
.
His
iustice
in
deede
coulde
no
longer
abide
the
full
ripenesse
of
the
superstition
,
idolatrie
,
and
wicked
life
of
the
Monkes
and
Friers
,
and
such
other
swarms
of
Antichristian
impietie
:
but
our
vnthankfulnes
deserued
not
to
haue
the
same
turned
to
our
benefite
,
nor
the
freedome
of
his
Gospel
to
be
continued
among
vs
to
our
further
comfort
.
In
the
time
of
that
gracious
Prince
king
Edward
the
sixt
,
hee
gaue
vs
a
larger
taste
of
his
word
and
a
greater
freedome
of
all
points
of
sound
&
true
christian
doctrine
,
to
our
vnestimable
benefite
,
if
wee
could
haue
receiued
it
accordingly
.
But
euen
then
also
,
hee
perceiued
,
that
wee
sought
not
so
much
the
increase
of
his
glory
,
or
to
frame
our
liues
according
to
our
profession
,
as
wee
did
studie
vnder
countenance
of
religion
,
by
al
meanes
we
could
,
to
worke
againe
our
owne
worldly
benefit
&
commoditie
.
And
therefore
did
hee
the
second
time
take
from
this
realme
his
fatherly
blessing
,
&
cast
vpon
vs
that
heauie
scourge
of
persecution
,
which
immediatly
followed
,
keeping
vs
vnder
the
rodde
of
his
correction
by
the
space
of
certaine
yeeres
.
Neuerthelesse
,
as
a
mercifull
Father
,
declaring
that
by
his
chastening
he
sought
not
our
confusion
but
our
amendment
,
euen
for
the
glory
of
his
names
sake
onely
,
beyond
all
hope
&
expectation
,
he
shewed
vs
againe
the
light
of
his
countenance
,
and
that
more
fauourably
&
bountifully
then
euer
he
did
before
,
raising
for
vs
as
it
were
out
of
the
dust
of
death
,
a
noble
Queene
,
a
gratious
Prince
,
as
a
nurse
or
protectresse
of
his
church
:
Vnder
the
shadow
of
whose
wings
,
although
but
a
virgine
,
he
keepeth
vs
in
great
safetie
&
quietnesse
,
against
al
the
ancient
enemies
,
both
of
his
church
,
&
of
our
natural
countrey
.
Notwithstanding
al
this
,
our
old
vnthankfulnes
and
forgetfulnesse
of
our
duetie
stil
continueth
,
&
we
shew
our selues
the
same
men
that
euer
we
did
before
.
And
therfore
beside
the
earnest
preaching
of
his
word
,
calling
vs
continually
to
repentance
,
who
seeeth
not
,
diuers
times
he
hath
shaken
the
rod
of
his
displeasure
ouer
vs
?
as
in
the
Northren
rebellion
,
&
in
many
signes
&
tokens
from
heauen
,
thereby
,
if
it
were
possible
,
to
waken
vs
out
of
our
sinful
security
,
wherein
we
sleep
so
confidently
?
Yea
,
and
the
more
to
keep
vs
in
feare
,
he
hath
made
vs
to
nourish
in
our
bosomes
the
apparant
instrument
of
his
wrath
,
by
whom
we
could
not
choose
but
see
,
that
in
a
moment
he
might
haue
taken
from
vs
both
the
comfort
of
his
Gospel
,
&
the
freedom
and
happinesse
of
our
state
.
Here
must
I
put
you
in
mind
again
of
his
exceeding
mercies
shewed
toward
vs
euen
in
these
few
months
,
deliuering
vs
from
the
bloody
cruelty
of
our
enemies
.
But
to
what
effect
,
I
pray
you
,
commeth
all
this
carefull
working
of
our
mercifull
God
,
by
fayre
meanes
and
foule
meanes
thus
labouring
to
drawe
vs
vnto
him
?
Doth
it
quicken
in
vs
the
care
of
our
saluation
?
doth
it
increase
the
feare
of
his
displeasure
?
doth
it
stir
vp
any
more
zeale
and
●oue
of
his
Gospell
?
hath
it
any
thing
diminished
our
uncharitable
strife
&
contention
?
doth
it
any
thing
ab●●e
the
obstinacie
of
the
aduersary
?
hath
it
any
way
diminished
the
loosenes
of
our
liuing
?
hath
it
taken
from
vs
our
pride
in
apparell
?
our
daintines
in
feeding
our
wastfull
and
pompous
building
?
hath
it
made
lesse
any
euill
among
vs
,
and
not
rather
increased
euery
thing
,
to
an
higher
degree
then
euer
it
was
before
?
Shall
we
thinke
then
,
that
this
our
vnsensible
dulnesse
and
vnthankfulnesse
,
can
bee
without
imminent
punishment
?
Surely
,
me
thinketh
the
song
of
Esay
the
Prophet
painteth
out
our
state
and
condition
with
the
euent
that
will
follow
of
it
.
The
Lord
hath
chosen
this
lande
,
as
his
beloued
vineyard
,
hee
hath
mounded
it
with
his
gratious
fauour
and
diuine
protection
,
hee
hath
stoned
it
by
casting
out
the
rubble
of
the
Synagogue
of
Antichrist
,
the
broken
stones
I
meane
,
of
idolatrie
,
superstition
,
false
doctrine
,
and
corrupt
worship
of
God
:
hee
hath
planted
among
vs
the
sweete
grape
of
his
most
wholesome
Gospel
,
and
the
true
vine
Christ
Iesu
:
he
hath
set
vp
a
watch
Tower
of
Christian
gournement
,
and
a
wine
presse
of
earnest
preaching
of
repentance
,
to
presse
and
wring
mens
hearts
,
if
it
were
possible
,
to
yeelde
foorth
the
sweete
iuice
of
the
fruits
of
the
gospel
to
the
glorie
of
God
.
And
he
long
hath
looked
,
(
for
these
his
great
benefites
)
that
wee
should
haue
brought
foorth
sweete
grapes
,
and
we
haue
yeelded
nothing
but
sowre
and
stinking
fruite
,
discord
and
dissension
among
our selues
,
couetousnesse
,
oppression
,
extortion
,
drunkennesse
,
banquetting
,
voluptuous
pleasure
,
whoredome
,
adulterie
,
securitie
in
sinne
,
contempt
of
God
,
disdaine
of
his
Minister
,
despising
of
his
worde
,
selfe-liking
in
our
owne
●oings
,
confidence
and
trust
in
our
owne
wisedome
and
policie
&c.
I
pray
God
therefore
in
time
wee
may
take
heede
of
that
heauie
iudgement
that
followeth
,
I
meane
,
that
hee
will
take
away
the
●edge
,
and
breake
downe
the
wall
of
his
mightie
protection
,
whereby
onely
wee
haue
hitherto
remayned
safe
,
and
that
hee
will
lay
vs
waste
that
the
beastes
of
the
fielde
may
ouertrample
vs
:
that
hee
will
take
from
vs
the
teaching
and
preaching
of
his
Gospell
,
wherewith
in
vayne
hee
hath
so
long
digged
and
delued
in
our
barraine
heartes
:
that
hee
will
forbidde
the
cloudes
of
his
heauenly
prouidence
to
rayne
downe
vpon
vs
his
great
and
manifolde
blessings
,
which
beforetime
hee
hath
giuen
vs
,
so
that
wee
shal
be
left
as
a
desolate
ground
,
breeding
nothing
but
bushes
and
brambles
of
ignorance
,
errour
,
idolatrie
,
superstition
,
heresie
and
wicked
life
,
and
bee
made
subiectes
and
slaues
vnto
our
greatest
enemies
.
The
Lorde
turne
away
that
,
which
our
vnthankfull
hearts
may
iustly
feare
to
be
at
hand
.
&c.
By
this
that
I
haue
written
,
as
I
doubt
not
but
the
godly
may
perceiue
it
was
not
riches
and
wealth
of
the
Cleargie
that
first
set
vp
Antichrist
in
the
vsurped
throne
of
his
dominion
ouer
the
Church
,
but
that
there
were
other
more
true
and
right
causes
that
bredde
that
mischiefe
:
so
likewise
that
conscience
,
that
feareth
God
,
and
without
affection
looketh
into
the
state
of
this
time
among
vs
,
and
rightly
weigheth
and
considereth
thinges
,
may
easily
iudge
,
that
it
is
not
the
Lands
and
great
liuings
of
bishops
&
Ecclesiasticall
persons
,
but
other
matters
,
more
heynous
&
more
grieuous
,
that
wil
hasten
the
wrath
&
displeasure
of
God
against
this
realme
,
which
indeed
,
it
behoueth
bishops
principally
,
and
all
other
in
their
states
and
conditions
to
haue
care
of
,
and
in
time
,
while
wee
may
,
by
all
godly
meanes
to
preuent
it
.
The
affection
of
them
,
which
at
this
day
speak
so
much
against
the
Landes
and
liuinges
of
Bishops
,
and
other
Cleargy
men
,
is
much
like
the
dealing
of
those
persons
,
that
murmured
against
Marie
of
Bethania
,
which
in
the
house
of
Simon
the
leper
,
in
testimonie
of
her
thankfulnesse
,
for
the
great
mercies
that
shee
had
receiued
of
Christ
,
powred
vpon
his
head
the
precious
oyntment
of
Spikenarde
.
For
euen
in
like
manner
our
gracious
Queene
,
when
God
had
deliuered
her
out
of
the
iawes
of
the
greedie
Lyons
,
and
cruell
wolues
that
sought
her
blood
,
and
by
his
mighty
hande
had
set
her
in
the
throne
of
this
her
Fathers
kingdome
:
to
testifie
her
thankefull
minde
,
and
to
shewe
her
liberall
and
bountifull
heart
towarde
the
Church
of
GOD
,
shee
powred
vpon
it
this
plentifull
gift
,
towarde
the
maintenance
of
the
Ministers
and
Preachers
of
his
woorde
,
that
shee
might
declare
to
the
worlde
,
that
in
imbracing
the
Gospel
,
and
restoring
the
same
to
this
Realme
,
shee
had
not
that
minde
and
affection
,
which
some
other
haue
shewed
,
that
is
,
vnder
colour
thereof
,
to
make
the
increase
of
her
owne
benefite
,
and
the
commoditie
of
her
Crowne
.
But
as
then
Iudas
and
some
other
Disciples
murmured
at
Marie
,
and
vnder
pretence
of
holinesse
and
charitie
towarde
the
poore
,
found
great
fault
with
that
superfluous
excesse
(
as
they
thought
it
)
euen
so
nowe
,
many
Disciples
among
vs
,
with
like
colour
of
religion
and
holinesse
,
and
of
zeale
towarde
the
perfection
of
the
Church
(
forsooth
)
murmure
at
the
liberal
benefit
of
our
prince
,
which
she
hath
bestowed
vpon
the
Church
,
&
think
the
same
a
great
superfluitie
,
that
might
bee
better
imployed
sundry
wayes
,
to
the
benefite
of
the
common
weale
.
Whatsoeuer
is
pretended
,
I
pray
God
the
cause
of
the
griefe
bee
not
the
same
that
Iohn
That
it
is
not
lawfull
to
bestow
such
liuings
vpon
Lay
men
,
as
are
appointed
by
godly
lawes
for
Ministers
and
Preachers
of
the
worde
of
God
.
But
the
shortnesse
of
the
time
wil
not
now
serue
to
follow
that
course
.